is  1  ■?[ 

IP  ill 

i 

it  it  ii  II 

kLj^wtuiiilllllilljl 


il  ll  Hi  I  I      I  i 


i^^c^JLe \ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/campsfiresidesofOhart 


Source-Readers  in  American  History  —  No.  II 


CAMPS    AND    FIRESIDES    OF 
THE     REVOLUTION 


&/&$?■ 


-$  o 


THE   PEPPERELL    CHILDREN. 


Source- Readers   in   American    History  —  No.    2 


CAMPS  AND  FIRESIDES  OF 
THE    REVOLUTION 


SELECTED    AND    ANNOTATED     BY 

ALBERT    BUSHNELL    HART 

Of   Harvard   University 

WITH     THE     COLLABORATION     OF 

MABEL    HILL 
Of  the   Lowell   Normal   School 


With    Many   Illustrations 


NEW  YORK 
THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

LONDON:    MACMILLAN    &    CO.,    Ltd. 
1905 

All  rights   reser-ved 


Copyright,    1902, 
By  THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY. 


Set  up  and  electrotyped  September,  T902.     Reprinted  April, 
1903;   October,  1904;   April,  July,  1905. 


Preface 


The  second  volume  of  Source- Readers  is,  like  the  first,  wholly 
made  up  of  pieces  written  at  the  time  of  the  events  and  inci- 
dents here  described.  The  language  is  modernized  wherever 
necessary,  and  many  unfamiliar  words  have  been  replaced  by 
such  as  are  more  familiar  to  children  ;  the  spelling  also  has 
been  brought  to  the  reader's  standard,  except  in  a  few  cases 
where  the  old  form  seemed  quaint  and  not  likely  to  affect  a 
child's  habits  of  writing.  Nothing  has  anywhere  been  added 
for  spice  or  for  the  sake  of  making  a  good  story.  From  a 
careful  reading  of  these  extracts,  and  of  many  more  for  which 
room  could  not  be  found,  I  feel  sure  that  the  actual  deeds, 
experiences,  and  life  of  our  ancestors  were  in  themselves  so 
interesting,  often  so  romantic,  that  the  records  of  them  need  no 
recasting.  The  pieces  are,  of  course,  not  all  of  equal  literary 
merit ;  but  I  have  tried  to  exclude  all  writers  who  did  not 
express  themselves  in  good,  reasonably  straightforward  English, 
such  as  cannot  harm  the  growing  style  of  children. 


ALBERT    BUSHNELL    HART. 


(  Iambridge,  M  \ssachusetts, 

July,  1901. 


Contents 


PAGE 

Introduction  for  Teachers ix 

PART    I 
Home  Life I 

PART    II 
Highways  and  Byways 37 

PART    III 
The  Indians 71 

PART    IV 
The  French  and  the  Indian  Wars ng 

PART    V 
Getting  Ready  for  the  Revolution 153 

TART    VI 
Revolutionary  Firesides 183 

PART    VII 
In  Cam i'        .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .229 

PART    VIII 
In  the  Field      .  .....  .        .    257 

vii 


Descriptive  List  of  Illustrations 


The  Pepperell  Children Frontispiece 

Grandchildren   of  Sir  Willi&iU   Pepperell.     'lhe   original  is  in  the  Long- 
fellow House,  Cambridge,  Massachusetts. 

PAGE 

A  Colonial  Kitchen' 2 

The  tap-room  at  the  Wayside  Inn,  Sudbury,  Massachusetts;    huilt  in  1690. 
Joshua  Green's  Wig 4 

Worn  about  1749. 
A  Poor  Man's  Utensils 7 

Tinder-box,  roasting-oven,  warming-pan,  etc.;    were  used  in  Revolutionary 
times;    from  Dedham  Historical  Society. 

Putnam's  Wolf  Den 10 

The  den  near  Pomfret,  Connecticut,  as  it  now  looks. 
A  Fine  Old  Colonial  Hoese 17 

'lhe  original  residence  of  the  Chew  family,  in  Germantown,  Pennsylvania; 
built  about  1761. 

The  Cishs  Children 21 

George    Washington's   step-children.     Prom   a   painting   by   Wollaston    in 
1 76 1. 

Jane  Bonner 25 

The  nine-year-old  daughter  of  a  Boston  se<  -captain. 
An  Artist's  Family 31 

Portraits   of  John   Singleton   Copley,   the   famous  painter,   with   his   wife, 
children,  and   wife's  father;    painted   about   17S0. 

A  Merchant  Ship 38 

A  typical  vessel  of  1792;    from  an  old  print. 


List  of  Illustrations 


PAGE 

Abigail  Bishop's  Dress 40 

Brocaded  dress,  first  worn  about  17S0;    worn  in  the  picture,  l>y  Mary  Put- 
nam Hart,  lineal  descendant  of  Abigail  Bishop. 

A    WELL-DRESSED    GENTLEMAN 44 

Nicholas  Boylston,  a  Boston  merchant;    painted  about  1770. 
A  Travelling  Coa<  h 49 

From  an  old  print. 
The  Wayside  Inn 55 

At   Sudbury,  Massachusetts;    built  in   1690,  and  originally  called  the  Red 
Horse  Tavern.     Still  used  as  an  inn. 

A  Tavern  Sign 61 

This   sign  hung  before  the  door  of  Israel    Futnam's  house  in   Brooklyn, 
Connecticut,  in   1768. 

An  Early  Picture  of  Niagara 65 

Hennepin's  ''New  Discovery,"  1697;    much  out  of  drawing. 

Champlain  and  the  Indians 70 

From  a  sketch  by  the  Sieur  Champlain,  showing  how  he  fought  the  Iro- 
quois in  1609. 

An  Indian  Child  75 

A  Seminole  boy,  nine  years  old. 
An  Indian  Samp  Bowi 81 

King  Philip's  bowl  for  samp,  or  pounded  corn;    about  1675. 
A  Birch  Canoe 87 

Made  by  the  Penobscot   Indians.     The  type  of  canoe  used  by  the  New 
England   Indians  in  colonial  days. 

An  Indian  Head-dress 89 

Eagle  feathers  and  buffalo  horns. 
A  Fur  Trader's  Camp -93 

Drawn  by  an  English  traveller  and  painter  in  1S35. 
Daniel  Boone 109 

In  his  coon-skin  cap  ;    about  I  770. 
A  Flat-boat 118 

Such  as  was  used  on  the  Ohio  River  about  17S7  and  thereafter. 


List  of  Illust?,atio?is 


XI 


PAGE 

An  Early  Picture  of  New  Orleans 124 

At  that  time  only  a  French  village;    drawn  about  1725. 
A  War  Flag 133 

Used  in  the  French  and  Indian  War. 
Colonial  Regimentals .        .     142 

A  picture  of  General  Horatio  Gates. 
A  Flint-lock  Musket .  149 

Discharged  by  a  spark  made  by  the  hamm-jr  falling  on  a  flint. 
The  Minute  Man .     152 

Statue  at  the  sc-ne  of  the  fight  at  Old  North  Bridge,  Concord.  Massachu- 
setts;   sculptured  by  Daniel  French. 

Governor  Hutchinson's  House ,        .  155 

House  in  Boston  which  was  sacked  by  a  mob  in  1765;    drawing  made  in 
1S36. 

Benjamin  Franklin 160 

Portrait  painted  by  Peaie  about  1790. 
A  Colonial  Tea-set .        .        -165 

The  wedding  china  of  a  bride  of  1S00. 
Liberty  Beli 173 

At  Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia. 
Oldtime  Children  . 1S2 

Twin  suns  of  the  editor,  in  costumes  such  as  little  boys  wore  in  the  eigh- 
teenth century. 

Young  John  Quincy  Adams 1S8 

Aged  about  twenty-five. 

A  Colonial  Lady 195 

Mrs.  Ralph  Izard.     From  a  painting  by  Gainsborough. 

A  Pretty  New  England  Giri 205 

"Dorothy  (J.,"  of  whom  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  wrote: 

"  Grandmother's  mother  ;   her  age,  I  guess, 
Thirteen  summers,  more  or  less." 


xii  List  of  Illustrations 

PAGE 

An  Old  Clock        . 215 

From  Newburyport. 
Three  Generations  of  Dolls 222 

The  largest  of  these  dolls  belonged  to  Caira  Robbins  of  Lexington  in  1S10, 
and  the  other  two  belonged  to  her  molh.r  and  her  grandmother. 

A  Revolutionary  Officer 228 

Israel  Putnam;    from  an  engraving  made  in  1775. 
A  Hessian 233 

The  Hessians  were  German  troops  hired  by  tlu-  English  to  light  against 
the  colonists  in  the  Revolution. 

A  French  Officer 245 

Marquis  de   Lafayette  ;    from  a  painting  in  the   Massachusetts  Historical 
Society. 

A  Revolutionary  Lady 251 

Mrs.  John  Hancock;    from  a  painting  by  Copley. 
The  Battle  of  Lexington 25S 

From  an  old  print. 

George  Washing  ion 262 

From  the  unfinished  Stuart  portrait;    in  the  Boston  Museum  of  Fine  Arts. 
Cannon  from  the  Revolution 265 

These  cannon  weie  taken  at  Ticontleroga  in  1775. 
Madame  Riedfsei 274 

Wife  of  a  Hessian  general;    from  a  portrait  in  her  "  Memoirs." 
A  Sea  Fight 2S1 

From  a  painting  by  John  Singlebach. 
John  Andre 299 

From  a  pen-and-ink   sketch   made   by  Andre   during   his  confinement   in 
1777. 

Deborah  Sampson 305 

The  woman  soldier  of  the  Revolution;    from  a  contemporary  illustration. 


INTRODUCTION    FOR  TEACHERS 

By  Mabel  Hill 

This  Source  Reader  is  intended  to  serve  a  twofold  pur- 
pose. The  book  in  the  first  place  is  a  Reader,  answering 
the  demands  of  modern  reading-books.  Its  literary  flavor, 
its  strong  phraseology,  its  wholesome  vocabulary,  and  its 
diversity  in  style  combine  to  give  it  a  character  stamped 
with  the  hall-mark  of  good  English. 

In  the  second  place,  the  material  is  so  chosen  that  the 
volume  may  be  used  in  correlation  with  any  course  in 
historical  study  which  includes  the  late  colonial  and  revolu- 
tionary periods,  and  which  deals  with  the  subject  in  an  ele- 
mentary manner  in  the  classes  of  graded  grammar  schools. 
Moreover,  as  the  sketches,  for  the  most  part  anecdotal  or 
narrative,  are  the  original  expressions  of  chief  actors  or  eye- 
witnesses of  the  scenes  described,  the  book  forms  a  small 
library  of  source  material,  thereby  solving  in  part  the  prob- 
lem of  how  to  make  possible  some  use  of  first-hand  material 
in  the  public  schools. 

The  time  was  when  to  "  read  through  "  a  reading-book,  page 
by  page,  was  the  ambition  of  every  teacher  for  each  indi- 
vidual pupil.  This  is  no  longer  deemed  important  or  wise ; 
the  real  requirement  is  that  the  child  shall  know  how  to 
read  intelligently,  and  that  his  reading  shall  open  his  eyes 
toward  a  larger  mental  horizon.  Each  requirement,  in  a 
measure,  involves  the  other  ;  the  expression  depends  upon 
the  thought  and  the  interest  in  the  thought  ;  while  the 
thought   itself  cannot  be  properly    interpreted   without   the 


xiv  Introduction 

proper  emphasis,  clear  enunciation,  and  liquid  flow  of  full 
sentence  expressions.  Here,  in  the  Source  Reader,  we 
find  a  book  of  such  character  that  the  thought  may  be 
copartner  with  the  work  of  the  history  lesson  ;  and  this  gives 
it  an  illumination  not  otherwise  to  be  commanded.  The 
moment  the  interest  is  aroused,  the  act  of  reading  well  will 
follow  from  sheer  force  of  circumstance.  This  copartner- 
ship with  the  work  along  historical  lines  gives  the  added 
emphasis  of  interest  to  the  reading  lessons. 

The  material  in  the  Source  Reader  is  so  chosen  that  each 
selection  has  its  place  in  the  annals  of  the  colonial  and  revo- 
lutionary periods.  Here  we  have  at  hand  the  desired  cor- 
relative material,  in  its  chronological  relations.  Here  are 
stories  and  sketches,  so  transliterated  from  the  early  orthog- 
raphy and  changed  from  the  old-fashioned  printing,  th  t  it 
is  possible  for  children  from  ten  to  twelve  years  old  to  read 
the  text  intelligently.  The  very  grouping  of  these  selec- 
tions is  unique,  as  the  titles  of  each  part  will  .indicate  upi  n 
examination.  Teachers  who  are  working  in  the  earlit" 
grammar  grades,  where  the  objective  side  of  history  is  borne 
in  mind,  so  that  a  clear  mental  picture  of  the  time  may  be 
produced,  will  find  a  fresh  invoice  of  delightful  literary  mate- 
rial in  the  first  two  parts,  Home  Life,  and  Highways  and 
Byways.  Take  for  instance  the  very  first  selection,  entitled 
"Thrifty  Quaker  Housekeeping."  The  charm  of  Hannah 
Perm's  personality  pervades  the  whole  letter  ;  while  her 
mention  of  domestic  utensils  and  household  articles  gives 
much  valuable  information  regarding  the  details  of  living. 

We  find  herein  ample  material  for  pleasant  conversa- 
tion concerning  old-time  house  furnishings  ;  and  along  with 
Benjamin  Franklin's  entertaining  account  of  London  shop- 
ping ("Presents  from  London"  ),  it  forms  a  capital  inven- 
tory of  articles  used  by  dame  and  maiden  for  personal  or 
home  decorations.     No  matter  how  youthful  the  little  girl,  or 


Introduction  xv 

how  dignified  the  school-teacher,  the  two  will  meet  on  com- 
mon grounds  of  interest  as  they  read  together  these  rare  ac- 
counts of  colonial  shopping,  ever  dear  to  woman's  heart.  It 
is  a  pleasure,  too,  to  meet  the  honored  Franklin  in  a  domestic 
moment,  when  his  interest  in  old  china,  his  appreciation  of 
artistic  designs,  and  his  admiration  for  becoming  frocks  for 
the  fair  sex  give  the  student  a  new  and  perhaps  closer  in- 
sight into  the  personal  tastes  of  the  great  diplomat.  The 
teacher  will  find  that  the  girls,  after  reading  a  half-dozen 
such  records,  will  discover  a  new  and  wholesome  interest 
in  the  home  side  of  history. 

The  book  abounds  in  stories  equally  adapted  to  boys, 
tales  which  set  the  pulse  throbbing,  and  stir  the  very  depths 
of  boy  nature.  In  Parts  III  and  IV,  where  the  relations 
between  the  Indians  and  the  white  men  are  described,  both 
in  times  of  peace  and  during  the  wars  between  France  and 
England,  the  selections  seem  especially  suggestive  in  their 
correlation  with  any  ordinary  text-book  of  history.  Turn  to 
Peter  Kalm's  various  narratives  of  Indian  life,  and  not  one 
of  them  will  fail  to  stir  the  imagination  as  well  as  to  develop 
the  historical  sense.  John  Bertram's  sketch  of  "  Indian 
Hospitality"  will  suggest  a  scheme  for  a  make-believe  In- 
dian hunting  ground,  which  will  serve  as  a  pastime  for  many 
a  holiday  to  come.  The  pupil  who  loves  adventure  will  find 
delight  in  "  How  Mackinac  was  Taken  and  Detroit  was 
Saved,"  where  Jonathan  Carver  tells  the  story  of  Pontiac, 
and  how  the  wily  chief  was  outwitted.  Over  and  over  again 
the  lover  of  adventure  will  find  tales  of  wonder  in  this  vol- 
ume to  open  bright  eyes  still  wider,  if  the  teacher  will  but 
guide  to  text  and  page. 

The  chapters  are  so  arranged  chronologically,  that  from 
day  to  day  the  Source  Reader  may  supplement  the  work  of 
the  history  recitation.  Not  only  in  the  opening  selections, 
where  we  find  the  characteristics  of  colonial  life  accurately 


xvi  Introduction 

portrayed  through  narratives  setting  forth  the  commercial, 
social,  literary,  and  religious  tendencies  of  the  period,  but 
as  the  history  of  the  American  colonist  grows  more  tangled 
with  national  political  affairs,  the  sketches  are  admirably 
adapted  to  throw  light  upon  the  conditions  in  this  country 
during  the  "  Old  French  War."  Parkman  himself  has  not 
told  the  story  of  the  brave  Wolfe  with  more  thrilling  touch 
than  is  here  reproduced  from  the  pen  of  John  Knox,  one  of 
the  party  who  stormed  the  Plains  of  Abraham. 

The  sketches  taken  from  personal  letters,  diaries,  journals, 
or  documentary  accounts  have  not  only  their  own  individ- 
ual charm  to  catch  the  appreciation  of  the  child  reader,  and 
to  implant  an  interest  in  colonial  affairs,  but  the  fact  that 
the  writings  are  part  of  the  literary  products  of  the  colonial 
period  gives  them  a  value  in  themselves. 

The  extreme  care  with  which  the  author  has  edited  these 
pages,  that  the  story  may  appear  in  the  modern  clothes  of 
orthography,  punctuation,  and  type,  has  not  taken  away  the 
flavor  of  the  original  text ;  the  thought  and  expression  have 
been  preserved  intact ;  and,  indeed,  few  serious  changes  of 
words  and  sentences  have  been  found  necessary. 

The  reading  matter  grows  in  interest  as  we  turn  the 
pages.  Parts  V,  AT,  VII,  and  VIII  are  rife  with  the  spirit  of 
'76,  as  their  titles  suggest :  Getting  Ready  for  the  Revolution  ; 
Revolutionary  Incidents;  In  Camp;  In  the  Field.  Each 
terse  term  quickens  the  imagination  as  it  suggests  what  is  to 
follow. 

As  the  class  studies  the  American  Revolution,  becoming 
more  and  more  enthusiastic  with  patriotic  sympathy,  it  is 
well  that  its  attention  should  be  called  to  such  a  sketch  as 
is  given  by  Governor  Hutchinson,  under  the  title  of  "A 
Furious  Mob."  To  most  questions  there  are  two  sides  to 
consider,  and  a  broader-minded  point  of  view  will  be  held 
by  the  boy  or  girl  "  historian  "  who  knows  something  of  the 


Introduction  xvii 

over-patriotic  Sons  of  Liberty.  As  the  battles  and  sieges 
of  the  War  of  Independence  are  discussed  in  their  turn,  this 
volume  becomes  an  open  commentary  with  its  valuable 
anecdotes,  making  real  the  life  of  battle-field  and  camp. 
Thatcher's  "  Amenities  of  Camp  Life"  gives  an  interesting 
and  curious  picture  of  what  we  may  suppose  to  have  been 
the  daily  life  at  Valley  Forge,  in  i  779.  What  a  surprise  to 
the  young  reader  it  will  be  to  had  Mrs.  Washington  sharing 
that  winter  of  hardship  with  her  husband  and  gallant  soldiers  ! 
How  entertaining  to  read  of  the  dignified  review  of  the 
revolutionary  brigade  as  it  drew  up  before  General  Washing- 
ton and  the  visiting  chiefs  !  On  a  later  page,  a  brave  story 
is  told  by  Madame  Riedesel,  as  she  describes  her  journey 
with  the  Hessian  army,  under  the  command  of  her  husband. 
The  famous  Burgoyne  surrender  is  thus  made  very  human, 
by  this  short  sketch  of  "  A  German  Lady's  Campaign." 

The  poetry  of  the  volume  has  literary  merit  of  itself  in 
rainy  instances,  but  its  great  value  lies  in  the  lusty  out- 
pourings of  warrior,  sailor,  or  patriot  whose  blood  tingles 
with  the  spirit  of  the  age.  It  would  be  well,  perhaps,  to 
have  the  class  commit  the  lines  of  Yankee  Doodle  to  mem- 
ory, that  our  first  American  ''battle-song"  may  be  handed 
down  with  accuracy  to  the  next  generation. 

Although  the  scope  of  this  book  permits  a  variety  in  kinds 
of  writing,  as  well  as  in  style,  the  literature  is  never  beyond 
the  intellectual  grasp  of  children  from  ten  to  fifteen  years  of 
age.  If  the  sketch  be  descriptive  in  character,  the  clear- 
rut  picture  is  drawn  in  simple  language  ;  if  narrative,  the 
story-teller  sets  forth  his  tale  in  plain,  forceful  words.  The 
colonial  pen  was  dipped  in  the  ink  of  earnest  feeling,  and 
the  simplicity  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  vocabulary  best  fitted 
the  trend  of  the  thought  of  our  early  American  writers.  The 
literary  expression  of  David  Humphreys,  Thomas  Hutchin- 
son,  Francis  Goelet,  John   Adams,  or    Timothy  Dwight  is 


xviii  Introduction 

the  natural  output  of  a  mental  activity,  marked  by  peculiarly 
virile  language,  and  imbued  with  a  rare  combination  of 
imagination  and  dramatic  emotion. 

The  inborn  capability  of  children  to  live  in  all  ages 
through  mental  vision  and  imaginary  personality  demands 
something  more  than  is  offered  in  most  text-books.  Through 
these  sketches  of  the  Source  Reader  the  opportunity  is  given 
to  visualize  the  past.  It  is  youth's  happy  privilege  to  be 
king  or  patriot  as  the  story  inspires  ;  moreover,  it  is  the 
teacher's  privilege  to  aid  that  inspiration.  She  must  inter- 
pret the  story  in  such  a  manner  that  a  wider  knowledge,  a 
keener  appreciation  of  the  subject,  shall  follow  ;  and  she  will 
appeal  to  the  principles  for  which  the  volume  was  conceived 
and  executed. 

As  a  companion  book  to  historical  work  the  Source 
Reader  affords  a  large  field  of  fresh  material  ;  as  a  reading- 
book  it  is  rich  with  extracts  from  masters  of  English  who 
wrote  because  the  New  World  had  caught  them  in  its  spirit 
of  venture,  enterprise,  and  freedom. 


CAMPS    AND    FIRESIDES    OF 
THE    REVOLUTION 


PART    I 
HOME    LIFE 


i.    Thrifty  Quaker  Housekeeping 

By  Mistress  Hannah  Penn  (1700) 

Third-day,  forenoon.  "  Third-day ,: 

I  have  so  long  expected  the  return  of  our  people   the  QUakers 
and  barge,  that  I  am  now  much  concerned  at  the  dis-   wouidnotuse 

•     ,  t    u  *.    c  t»    _v  •  the    ordinary 

appointment.  I  have  sent  bam  to  Burlington  to  in-  namesof  ^ 
quire,  and,  if  he  hears  not  there,  to  come  through  to  days  of  the 
thee.       There    is    much  to  do  before  my   husband's   week,  or,of 

J  months,     be- 

return,  which  will,  if  well,  be  this  week.      If  the  ser-   cause  they 
vants  had  come  as  intended,  I   thought  to  have  sent   were  named 

....  .  .for  heathen 

Mary  down  again  tor  things  we  much  wanted.  As  g0(js- 
now  I  cannot  send  her,  I  must  desire  thee  to  send  the 
two  pair  of  pewter  candle-sticks,  some  great  candles 
which  I  bid  John  bespeak,  also  some  green  ones,  and  a 
dozen  pounds  smaller  ditto.  Send  the  largest  pewter 
basin,  and  buy  a  new  earthen  one  to  wash  in,  also 
one  of  the  stands  to  hold  it. 

(all  Hetty  Webb  to  thy  assistance.  Let  her  send 
two  mops  to  wash  house  with,  four  silver  salts,  and 
the  two-handle  porringer  that  is  in  my  closet,  the  look- 
ing-glass that   is  in  the  hall,  if  it  can  be  carefully  put 

B  I 


Home  Life 


[No. 


up,  and  the  piece  of  dried  beef.  If  any  ship  with 
provisions  comes  from  Rhode  Island,  I  would  have 
thee  buy  a  firkin,  or  two  or  three,  as  price  and  worth 
is,  of  good  butter  ;  also  cheese  and  candles  for  the 
winter's  store,  if  any  such  opportunity  presents  itself 
before  our  coming  down. 


A    COLONIAL    KITCHEN. 


We  are  all,  through  mercy,  well  here.  My  husband 
went  to  Woodbridge ;  he  sets  out  from  New  York  on 
5th  day.  Nothing  else,  but  my  love  to  thee  and 
friends. 

I  am  thy  friend,  H.  Penn. 

P.S.  I  believe  thou  hast  been  sometimes  too  lonely ; 
thou  mayst  expect  they  will  fill  the  house  again  about 
2d  day.  If  the  barge  is  already  come,  send  the  things 
above  mentioned  first  to  S.  Jennings. 


no.  i]  Quaker.  Thrift 


The  bearer  brings  Jack  word  that  his  wife  Parthenia  Jack  and 
is  sold  to  Barbadoes,  which  makes  him  desire  to  re-   Parthen'a- 

slaves  of   da- 
tum.     I  am  loath  to  let  him  go,  because  our  washing   ferent  mas- 


ters. 


approaches,  but  I   should  be  glad  to  have  right  in- 
formation as  to  how  long  it  will  be  ere  she  goes  ? 

If  there  were  time  for  it,  and  I  were  fully  satisfied 
of  her  honesty,  I  should  be  willing  to  have  her  up  by 
the  boat  to  help  about  washing  ;  but  I  am  in  a  little 
doubt  concerning  her,  having  lost  more  wearing  linen 
since  I  was  in  that  town  than  in  all  the  years  of  my 
life  before.  I  cannot  charge  her  with  it,  but  I  desire 
thou  wilt  send  for  Betty  Webb,  and  press  her  to  ex- 
press her  inward  thoughts  about  her,  and  then  you 
may  act  accordingly.  Let  her  (E.  Webb)  look  into 
the  store-room  for  a  parcel  of  clean  white  curtains, 
and  send  them  carefully  ;  also  a  pair  of  pewter  can- 
dle-sticks, old  fashion,  that  came  from  hence  to  be 
mended;  and  a  little  more  oil  from  Ann  Parson's  for 
my  husband's  leg ;  it  is  in  a  fine  way  of  doing  well. 

Prav  give  Ann  my  kind  love.    I  should  be  very  glad 
to  see  her  here,  to  see  her  boy,  who  thrives  every  day 
now.    We  are  all,  through  mercy,  well.    Send  up  about 
ten  yards  of  frieze  for  servants,  of  that  sort  that  wants   a  kind  of 
using  most,  and  some  four  or  six  blue  shirts  if  there. 

We  want  a  doz.en  of  Madeira  wine,  which  thou  mayst 
send  for  G.  Emlen  or  some  other  to  help  draw  it.  As 
to  the  oil  John  spoke  of,  we  had  it  there,  but  did  not 
know  of  it,  not  having  opened  the  chest  in  which  it  was. 

Our  love  to  Edward  Singleton:  we  are  glad  to  hear 
he  has  got  abroad.      Our  love  to  thee,  and  friends. 

Thy  friend,  11.  P. 

P.S.  —  Let  Robert  call  at  Cousin  Asheton's  for 
things  she  has  of  mine,  and  a  paper  or  two  of  smallest 
pins. 


cloth. 


Hone  Life 


[No.  2 


The  fashion 
of  big,  curly 
wigs  came 
into  England 
about  1670. 
Good  old 
Sewall 
thought  it 
was  wicked, 
and  tried  to 
prevent  his 
neighbors 
from  having 
wigs. 


2.    A  Wig  and  a  Conscience 

By  Samuel  Sewall  (1701) 

Having  last  night  heard  that  Josiah  Willard  had 
cut  off  his  hair  (a  very  full  head  of  hair)  and  put  on 
a  wig,  I  went  to  him  this  morning.  When  I  told  his 
mother  what  I  came  about,  she  called  him.  Where- 
upon I  inquired  of  him  what  extreme  need  had  forced 
him  to  put  off  his  own  hair  and  put  on  a  wig  ?  He 
answered,  none  at  all  ;  he  said  that  his  hair  was 
straight,  and  that  it  parted  behind. 

He  seemed  to  argue  that  men  might  as  well  shave 
their  hair  off  their  head,  as  off  their  face.      I  answered 

that  boys  grew  to  be  men 
before  they  had  hair  on 
their  faces  ;  and  that  half 
of  mankind  never  have 
any  beards.  I  told  him 
that  God  seems  to  have 
created  our  hair  as  a  test, 
to  see  whether  we  can 
bring  our  minds  to  be 
content  at  what  he  gives 
us  ;  or  whether  we  would 
be  our  own  carvers  and 
come  back  to  him  for 
nothing  more.  We  might 
dislike  our  skin  or  nails, 
as  he  disliked  his  hair ; 
but  in  our  case  no  thanks 
are  due  to  us,  that  we  cut 
them  not  off  ;  for  pain  and  danger  restrain  us.  Your 
duty,  said  I,  is  to  teach  men  self-denial.      I  told  him, 


JOSHUA    GREEN'S    WIG. 


no.  3]  Wigs  and  Wills  5 

further,  that  it  would  be  displeasing  and  burdensome 
to  good  men  for  him  to  wear  a  wig  ;  and  they  that 
care  not  what  men  think  of  them,  care  not  what  God 
thinks  of  them. 

I  told  him  that  he  must  remember  that  wigs  were 
condemned  by  a  meeting  of  ministers  at  Northamp- 
ton. I  told  him  of  the  solemnity  of  the  covenant 
which  he  and  I  had  lately  entered  into,  which  put 
upon  me  the  duty  of  discoursing  to  him. 

He  seemed  to  say  that  he  would  leave  off  his  wig 
when  his  hair  was  grown  again.  I  spoke  to  his 
father  of  it  a  day  or  two  afterwards  and  he  thanked 
me  for  reasoning  with  his  son. 

He  told  me  his  son  had  promised  to  leave  off  his 
wig  when  his  hair  was  grown  to  cover  his  ears.  If 
the  father  bad  known  of  it,  he  would  have  forbidden 
him  to  cut  off  his  hair.  His  mother  heard  him  talk 
of  it  ;  but  was  afraid  to  forbid  him,  for  fear  he  should 
do  it  in  spite  of  her,  and  so  be  more  faulty  than  if 
she  had  let  him  go  his  own  way. 


3.    A  Poor  Man's  Possessions 

By  John  Seccomb  (1730) 

To  my  dear  wife,  This  piece 

Mi   1  -,-  shows  the 

y  joy  and  life,  household 

I  freelv  now  do  give  her  furniture  an 

My  whole  estate,  utensils  of 

colonial 

With  all  my  plate,  times. 
Being  just  about  to  leave  her. 


Father 
Abbey  was  a 

M.     1        r  bedmaker 

y  tub  ot  soap,  , 

1  '  and    sweeper 

A   long  cart  l'ope,  at  Harvard 


Home  Life  [N0.3 


College  for  A  frying  pan  and  kettle, 

™nyyef'  An  ashes  pail, 

This  is  what  l 

the  poet  A  threshing  flail, 

thousht  his  An  iron  wedge  and  beetle. 

will  might 
have  con- 
tained. Two  painted  chairs, 

Nine  warden  pears, 

A  large  old  dripping  platter, 

He  should  This  bed  of  hay, 

have  said,  /~  ,  .    .     T   , 

■•On  which  I  On  which  I  lay, 

lie-"  An  old  saucepan  for  butter. 

A  little  mug, 
A  two-quart  jug, 

A  bottle  full  of  brandy, 
A  looking  glass, 
To  see  your  face, 

You'll  find  it  very  handy. 

A  musket  true 
As  ever  flew, 

A  pound  of  shot  and  wallet, 
A  leather  sash, 
My  calabash, 

My  powder  horn  and  bullet. 

A  greasy  hat, 
My  old  tom-cat, 

A  yard  and  half  of  linen, 
A  woolen  fleece, 
A  pot  of  grease, 

In  order  for  your  spinning. 

A  small  tooth  comb, 
An  ashen  broom, 


No.  3] 


Household  Utensils 


A  candlestick  and  hatchet, 

A  coverlid 

Striped  down  with  red, 
A  bag  of  rags  to  patch  it. 


A    POOR    MAN  S    UTENSILS. 

A  ragged  mat, 

A  tub  of  fat, 
A  book  put  out  by  Bunyan, 

Another  book 

By  Robin  Cook, 
A  skein  or  two  of  spunyarn, 

An  old  black  muff, 
Some  garden  stuff, 

A  quantity  of  borage, 
Some  devil's  weed 
And  burdock  seed, 

To  season  well  your  porridge. 


8  Home  Life  tno  3 

A  chafing  dish, 

With  one  salt  fish, 
If  I  am  not  mistaken, 

A  leg  of  pork, 

A  broken  fork, 
And  half  a  flitch  of  bacon. 

A  spinning  wheel, 

One  peck  of  meal, 
A  knife  without  a  handle, 

A  rusty  lamp, 

Two  quarts  of  samp, 
And  half  a  tallow  candle. 

My  pouch  and  pipes, 

Two  oxen  tripes, 
An  oaken  dish  well  carved, 

My  little  dog 

And  spotted  hog, 
With  two  young  pigs  just  starved. 

This  is  my  store, 

I  have  no  more, 
I  heartily  do  give  it, 

My  years  are  spun, 

My  days  are  done, 
And  so  I  think  to  leave  it. 

Thus  father  Abbey  left  his  spouse, 
As  rich  as  church  or  college  mouse, 
Which  is  sufficient  invitation 
To  serve  the  college  in  his  station. 


no.  4]  Putnam  s  Wolf  9 

4.    Israel  Putnam  and  the  Wolf 

By  David  Humphreys  (about  1740) 

In  the  year  1739,  he  removed  from  Salem  to  Pom- 
fret,  an  inland  fertile  town  in  Connecticut,  forty  miles 
east  of  Hartford.  Having  here  purchased  a  consid- 
erable tract  of  land,  he  applied  himself  successfully 
to  agriculture. 

The  first  years  on  a  new  farm  are  not,  however, 
exempt  from  disasters  and  disappointments,  which 
can  only  be  remedied  by  stubborn  and  patient  indus- 
try. Our  farmer  was  sufficiently  occupied  in  build- 
ing a  house  and  barn,  felling  woods,  making  fences, 
sowing  grain,  planting  orchards,  and  taking  care  of 
his  stock.  He  had  to  encounter,  in  turn,  the  calami-  stock  = 
ties  occasioned  by  drought  in  summer,  blast  in  har-  calt,e- 
vest,  loss  of  cattle  in  winter,  and  the  desolation  of  his 
sheepfold  by  wolves.  In  one  night  he  had  seventy 
fine  sheep  and  goats  killed,  besides  many  lambs  and 
kids  wounded.  This  havoc  was  committed  by  a  she 
wolf,  which,  with  her  whelps,  had  for  several  years 
infested  the  vicinity.  The  young  were  commonly 
destroyed  by  the  vigilance  of  the  hunters,  but  the 
old  one  was  too  wise  to  come  within  reach  of  gunshot. 
Upon  being  closely  pursued,  she  would  generally  fly 
to  the  western  woods,  and  return  the  next  winter 
with  another  litter  of  whelps. 

This  wolf  at  length  became  such  an  intolerable 
nuisance  that  Mr.  Putnam  entered  into  a  combination 
with  five  of  his  neighbors  to  hunt  alternately  until 
they  could  destroy  her.  Two  of  the  six,  taking  turns, 
were  to  be  constantly  in  pursuit.  It  was  known,  that, 
having  lost  the  toes  from  one  toot,  by  a  steel  trap, 
she  made  one  track  shorter  than  the  other.      By  these 


IO 


Home  Life 


[No.  4 


tracks  the  pursuers  recognized,  in  a  light  snow,  the 
route  of  this  dangerous  animal.  Having  followed  her 
to  the  Connecticut  river,  and  found  she  had  turned 
back  in  a  direct  course  towards  Pomfret,  they  imme- 
diately returned.  By  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning 
the  bloodhounds  had  driven  her  into  a  den,  about 
three  miles  distant  from  the  house  of  Mr.  Putnam. 

^-=^s£€^^rs-s     A-f      ■"<&?,■  nil  hA     iW,;-V    IhaL. /■ 


PUTNAM  S    WOLF   DEN. 


The  people  soon  collected  with  dogs,  guns,  straw, 
fire,  and  sulphur,  to  attack  the  common  enemy.  With 
this  apparatus,  several  unsuccessful  efforts  were  made 
to  force  her  from  the  den.  The  hounds  came  back 
badly  wounded,  and  refused  to  return.  The  smoke 
of  blazing  straw  had  no  effect.  Nor  did  the  fumes 
of  burnt  brimstone,  with  which  the  cavern  was  filled, 
compel  her  to  quit  the  retirement. 


no.  4]  Putnam  s  Wolf  1 1 

Wearied  with  such  fruitless  attempts  (which  had 
brought  the  time  to  ten  o'clock  at  night),  Mr.  Putnam 
tried  once  more  to  make  his  dog  enter,  but  in  vain. 
He  proposed  to  his  negro  man  to  go  down  into  the 
cavern  and  shoot  the  wolf  :  the  negro  declined  the 
hazardous  service.  Then  it  was  that  the  master, 
angry  at  the  disappointment,  and  declaring  that  he 
was  ashamed  to  have  a  coward  in  his  family,  resolved 
himself  to  destroy  the  ferocious  beast,  lest  she  should 
escape  through  some  unknown  fissure  of  the  rock. 

His  neighbors  strongly  remonstrated  against  the 
perilous  enterprise  :  but  he  knew  that  wild  animals 
were  frightened  by  fire,  and  provided  several  strips 
of  birch  bark,  the  only  combustible  material  which 
he  could  obtain  that  would  afford  light  in  this  deep 
and  darksome  cave.  He  prepared  for  his  descent  by 
taking  off  his  coat  and  waistcoat,  and  fastening  a 
long  rope  around  his  legs,  by  which  he  might  be 
pulled  back, -at  an  agreed  signal.  He  entered  head- 
foremost, with  the  blazing  torch  in  his  hand. 

The  opening  of  the  den,  on  the  east  side  of  a  very 
high  ledge  of  rocks,  is  about  two  feet  square.  From 
thence  it  descends  obliquely  fifteen  feet,  then  run- 
ning horizontally  about  ten  more,  it  ascends  gradually 
sixteen  feet  towards  its  termination.  The  sides  of 
this  subterranean  cavity  are  composed  of  smooth  and 
solid  rocks,  which  seem  to  have  been  divided  from 
each  other  by  some  former  earthquake.  The  top  and 
bottom  arc  a  (so  of  stone.  The  entrance,  in  winter,  is 
covered  with  ice,  and  exceedingly  slippery.  In  no 
place  is  the  cave  high  enough  for  a  man  to  raise  him- 
self upright,  nor  in  any  part  is  it  more  than  three  feet 
in  width. 

After  groping  his  passage  to  the  horizontal  part  of 


1 2  Home  Life  [No.  4 

the  den,  the  most  terrifying  darkness  appeared  in 
front  of  the  dim  circle  of  light  afforded  by  his  torch. 
It  was  silent  as  the  house  of  death.  None  but  mon- 
sters of  the  desert  had  ever  before  explored  this 
solitary  mansion  of  horror.  Cautiously  proceeding 
onward  and  coming  to  the  ascent,  he  slowly  mounted 
on  his  hands  and  knees,  until  he  discovered  the  glar- 
ing eyeballs  of  the  wolf,  which  was  sitting  at  the 
extremity  of  the  cavern. 

Startled  at  the  sight  of  fire,  she  gnashed  her  teeth, 
and  gave  a  sudden  growl.  As  soon  as  he  had  made 
the  necessary  discovery,  he  kicked  the  rope  as  a  sig- 
nal for  pulling  him  out.  The  people  at  the  mouth  of 
the  den  had  listened  with  painful  anxiety.  Hearing 
the  growling  of  the  wolf,  and  supposing  their  friend 
to  be  in  the  most  imminent  danger,  they  drew  him 
forth  with  such  celerity  that  his  shirt  was  stripped 
over  his  head,  and  his  skin  severely  lacerated.  After 
he  had  adjusted  his  clothes,  and  loaded  his  gun  with 
nine  buckshot,  holding  a  torch  in  one  hand  and  the 
musket  in  the  other,  he  descended  the  second  time. 
When  he  drew  nearer  than  before,  the  wolf  assumed 
a  still  more  fierce  and  terrible  appearance.  Howling, 
rolling  her  eyes,  snapping  her  teeth,  and  dropping 
her  head  between  her  legs,  she  was  evidently  on  the 
point  of  springing  at  him. 

At  the  critical  instant  he  levelled  and  fired  at  her 
head.  Stunned  with  the  shock,  and  suffocated  with 
the  smoke,  he  immediately  found  himself  drawn  out 
of  the  cave.  After  he  had  refreshed  himself,  and  per- 
mitted the  smoke  to  disappear,  he  went  clown  the 
third  time.  Once  more  he  came  within  sight  of  the 
wolf,  which  appeared  very  passive  :  he  applied  the 
torch  to  her  nose,  and  perceiving  that  she  was  dead, 


no.  5]  Paper  and  People  i  3 

he  took  hold  of  her  ears.  Then  he  kicked  the  rope 
(still  tied  round  his  legs),  and  the  people  above,  with 
small  exultation,  dragged  them  both  out  together. 


5.    All  Kinds  of  Paper 

Some  wit  of  old  —  such  wits  of  old  there  were  — 
Whose  hints  show'd  meaning,  whose  allusions  care, 
By  one  brave  stroke  to  mark  all  human  kind, 
Call'd  clear  blank  paper  every  infant  mind  ; 
Where  still,  as  opening  sense  her  dictates  wrote, 
Fair  virtue  put  a  seal,  or  vice  a  blot. 

The  thought  was  happy,  pertinent,  and  true  ; 
Methinks  a  genius  might  the  plan  pursue. 
I  (can  you  pardon  my  presumption  ?)  I  — 
No  wit,  no  genius,  yet  for  once  will  try. 

Various  the  papers  various  wants  produce, 
The  wants  of  fashion,  elegance,  and  use. 
Men  are  as  various  ;  and  if  right  I  scan, 
Each  sort  of  paper  represents  some  man. 

Pray  note  the  fop  —  half  powder  and  half  lace  — 
Nice  as  a  band-box  were  his  dwelling-place: 
He's  the  gilt  paper,  which  apart  you  store, 
And  lock  from  vulgar  hand  in  the  'scrutoire. 

Mechanics,  servants,  farmers,  and  so  forth, 
.Are  copy-paper,  of   inferior  worth  ; 
Less  prized,  more  useful,  for  your  desk  decreed, 
Free  to  all  pens,  and  prompt  at  ever)'  need. 


14  Home  Life  [No.  5 

The  wretch,  whom  avarice  bids  to  pinch  and  spare, 
Starve,  cheat,  and  pilfer,  to  enrich  an  heir, 
Is  coarse  brown  paper;  such  as  pedlars  choose 
To  wrap  up  wares,  which  better  men  will  use. 

Take  next  the  miser's  contrast,  who  destroys 
Health,  fame,  and  fortune,  in  a  round  of  joys. 
Will  any  paper  match  him  ?     Yes,  throughout, 
He's  a  true  sinking  paper,  past  all  doubt. 

The  retail  politician's  anxious  thought 
Deems  this  side  always  right,  and  that  stark  naught ; 
He  foams  with  censure  ;  with  applause  he  raves  — 
A  dupe  to  rumors,  and  a  tool  of  knaves  ; 
He'll  want  no  type  his  weakness  to  proclaim, 
While  such  a  thing  as  foolscap  has  a  name. 

The  hasty  gentleman,  whose  blood  runs  high, 
Who  picks  a  quarrel,  if  you  step  awry, 
Who  can't  a  jest,  or  hint,  or  look  endure: 
What  is  he  ?  What  ?    ToncJi-papcr  to  be  sure. 

What  are  our  poets,  take  them  as  they  fall, 
Good,  bad,  rich,  poor,  much  read,  not  read  at  all  ? 
Them  and  their  works  in  the  same  class  you'll  find ; 
They  are  the  mere  zvastc-papcr  of  mankind. 

Observe  the  maiden,  innocently  sweet, 
She's  fair  white-paper,  an  unsullied  sheet ; 
On  which  the  happy  man,  whom  fate  ordains, 
May  write  his  name,  and  take  her  for  his  pains. 

One  instance  more,  and  only  one  I'll  bring ; 
Tis  the  srreat  mm  who  scorns  a  little  thins:, 


No.  6] 


Poetic  Parson 


Whose  thoughts,  whose  deeds,  whose  maxims  are  his 

own, 
Form'd  on  the  feelings  of  his  heart  alone  : 
True  genuine  royal-paper  is  his  breast : 
Of  all  the  kinds  most  precious,  purest,  best. 


6.    Making  Fun  of  the  Parson 

By  Joseph  Green  (about  1750) 

In  David's  Psalms  an  oversight 

Byles  found  one  morning  at  his  tea, 

Alas  !  that  he  should  never  write 
A  proper  psalm  to  sing  at  sea. 

Thus  ruminating  on  his  seat, 

Ambitious  thoughts  at  length  prevail'd. 
The  bard  determined  to  complete 

The  part  wherein  the  prophet  fail'd. 

He  sat  awhile  and  stroked  his  muse, 
Then  taking  up  his  tuneful  pen, 

Wrote  a  few  stanzas  for  the  use 
Of  his  seafaring  brethren.     . 

The  task  perform'd,  the  bard  content, 
Well  chosen  was  each  flowing  word; 

On  a  short  voyage  himself  he  went, 
To  hear  it  read  and  sung  on  board. 

Most  serious  Christians  do  aver, 
(Their  credit  sure  we  may  rely  on,) 

In  former  times  that  after  prayer, 
They  used  to  sing  a  song  of  Zion. 


Mather  Byles 
was  a  witty 
minister  in 
Boston  who 
loved  to  write 
verses.     One 
of  his  friends 
wrote  this 
parody  on  a 
poem  of 
Byles.     The 
"  muse  "  was 
Byles 's  favor- 
ite cat. 


i6 


Ho??ie  Life 


[No.  o 


The  parson 
used  to  read 
a  line  or  two 
at  a  time,  and 
the  congre- 
gation fol- 
lowed in 
song. 


Our  modern  parson  having  pray'd, 
Unless  loud  fame  our  faith  beguiles, 

Sat  down,  took  out  his  book  and  said, 
"  Let's  sing  a  psalm  of  Mather  Byles." 

At  first,  when  he  began  to  read, 

Their  heads  the  assembly  downward  hung. 
But  he  with  boldness  did  proceed, 

And  thus  he  read,  and  thus  they  sung. 

THE   PSALM 

With  vast  amazement  we  survey 

The  wonders  of  the  deep, 
Where  mackerel  swim,  and  porpoise  play, 

And  crabs  and  lobsters  creep. 

Fish  of  all  kinds  inhabit  here, 

And  throng  the  dark  abode. 
Here  haddock,  hake,  and  flounders  are, 

And  eels,  and  perch  and  cod. 

From  raging  winds  and  tempests  free, 

So  smoothly  as  we  pass, 
The  shining  surface  seems  to  be 

A  piece  of  Bristol  glass. 

But  when  the  winds  and  tempests  rise, 

And  foaming  billows  swell, 
The  vessel  mounts  above  the  skies, 

And  lower  sinks  than  hell. 

Our  heads  the  tottering  motion  feel, 

And  quickly  we  become 
Giddy  as  new-born  calves,  and  reel 

Like  Indians  drunk  with  rum. 


No.  7] 


Philadelphia 


I7 


What  praises  then  are  due  that  we 
Thus  far  have  safely  got, 

Amarescoggin  tribe  to  see, 
And  tribe  of  Penobscot. 


Indian  tribes 
in  Maine. 


A   FINE   OLD    COLONIAL    HOUSE    (CHEW   MANSION). 

7.    Social  Pleasures  in  Philadelphia 

By  John  Adams  (1774) 

Dined   with    Mr.    Miers    Fisher,   a  young   Quaker  Written  by 
and  a  lawyer.      We  saw  his  library  which  is"  good.   J°hn  Ada™ 

0  while  a  dele- 

Bllt  this  plain    Friend  and   his   plain,   though   pretty   gate  from 

wife,  with   her  thees  and  thous.  had  provided  us  the   Massachu- 

setts  to  the 

most   costly   entertainment:    ducks,    hams,    chickens,    First Conti- 
beef,  pig,  tarts,  creams,  custards,  jellies,  fools,  trifles,    nen,al  Con" 
floating  islands,  beer,  porter,  punch,  wine,  and  a  long 
etc. 

We  had  a  large  collection  of  lawyers  at  table.     We 
had  much  conversation  upon  the  practice  of  law  in  our 
c 


gress. 


i8 


Home  Life 


[No.  7 


The  drinking 
habits  of  the 
time  were 
shocking. 
Total  ab- 
stainers from 
intoxicants 
were  almost 
unknown, 
and  liquor 
was  served 
even  at 
funerals. 


Samuel 
Adams. 


The   lawyer 
who  wrote 
the  lines  was 
a  Mr.  Peters. 


different  provinces,  but  at  last  we  got  swallowed  up 
in  politics. 

Thursday.  —  Dined  at  Mr.  Powell's  with  many  oth 
ers.  A  most  sinful  feast  again !  Everything  which 
could  delight  the  eye  or  allure  the  taste  :  curds  and 
cream  jellies,  sweetmeats  of  various  sorts,  twenty  sorts 
of  tarts,  fools,  trifles,  floating  islands,  whipped  sylla- 
bubs, etc.,  etc.,  Parmesan  cheese,  punch,  wine,  porter, 
beer,  etc.  At  evening  we  climbed  up  the  steeple  of 
Christ  Church  with  Mr.  Reed,  from  whence  we  had  a 
clear  and  full  view  of  the  whole  city  and  of  Delaware 
River. 

Saturday. — Dined  at  home.  Several  other  gentle- 
men dined  with  us  upon  salt  fish.  Rambled  in  the 
evening  with  Mr.  Joe  Reed.  Mr.  Reed  returned  with 
Mr.  Adams  and  me  to  our  lodgings,  and  a  very  socia- 
ble, agreeable,  and  talkative  evening  we  had. 

Sunday.  —  Dined  at  Mr.  Willing's,  who  is  a  judge 
of  the  supreme  court  here,  with  the  gentlemen  from 
Virginia,  Maryland,  and  New  York.  A  most  splen- 
did feast  again  —  turtle  and  everything  else. 

Mr.  Willing  told  us  a  story  of  a  lawyer  here  who,  the 
other  day,  gave  him  the  following  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, Why  the  lawyers  were  so  increased  in  number  ? 

"  You  ask  me  why  lawyers  so  much  are  increased, 
Tho'  most  of  the  country  already  are  fleeced  ; 
The  reason.  I'm  sure,  is  most  strikingly  plain  ;  — 
Tho'  sheep  are  oft  sheared,  yet  the  wool  grows  again ; 
And  tho'  you  may  think  e'er  so  odd  of  the  matter. 
The  oftener  they're  fleeced,  the  wool  grows  the  better. 
Thus  downy-chinned  boys,  as  oft  I  have  heard, 
By  frequently  shaving,  obtain  a  large  beard." 

Mr.  Willing  is  the  most  sociable,  agreeable  man  of 
all.      He  told  us  a  law  of  this  place,  that  whereas  oys- 


no.  8]  Virgi?iia  Gayety  1 9 

ters,  between  the  months  of  May  and  September,  were 
found  to  be  unwholesome  food,  if  any  were  brought 
to  market,  they  should  be  forfeited  and  given  to  the 
poor. 

We  drank  coffee,  and  then  Reed,  dishing,  and  1 
strolled  to  the  Moravian  evening  lecture,  where  we 
heard  soft,  sweet  music,  and  a  Dutchified  English 
prayer  and  preachment. 

Monday.  —  Dined  with  Mr.  Dickinson  at  his  seat   JohnDickin- 
at  Fair  Hill.     Mr.  Dickinson  has  a  fine  place,  a  beau-   son'  a  %'ery 

1  '  eminent 

tiful  prospect  of  the  city,  the  river,  and  the  country,    member  of 
fine  gardens,  and  a  o-rand  library.      Mr.  Dickinson  is   the  c°"n~ 

°  i  nental  Con- 

a  very  modest  man  and  very  talented,  as  well  as  agree-  greSs. 
able.     He  has  an  excellent  heart,  and  the  cause  of  his 
country  lies  near  it. 


8.    A  Virginia  Ball  and  Virginia 
Belles 

By  Philip  Fithian  (1774) 

Tuesday,  January  18.  —  Mrs.  Carter  and  the  young 
ladies  came  home  last  night  from  the  ball,  and  brought 
with  them  Mrs.  Lane.  They  tell  us  there  were  up- 
wards of  seventy  at  the  ball;  forty-one  ladies;  that 
the  company  was  genteel  ;  and  that  Colonel  Harry 
Lee,  from  Dumfries,  and  his  son  Harry,  who  was  with 
me  at  college,  were  also  there. 

Mrs.  Carter  made  this  an  argument,  and  it  was  a 
strong  one  indeed,  that  to-day  I  must  dress  and  go 
with  her  to  the  ball.  She  added  also  that  she  desired 
my  company  in   the  evening   when  she  should  come 


2  o  Home  Life  [No.  s 

home,  as  it  would  be  late.  After  considering  a  while 
I  consented  to  go,  and  was  dressed. 

We  set  away  from  Mr.  Carters  at  two.  Mrs.  Carter 
and  the  young  ladies  went  in  the  chariot,  Mrs.  Lane 
in  a  chair,  and  myself  on  horseback. 

As  soon  as  I  had  handed  the  ladies  out,  I  was 
saluted  by  Parson  Smith.  I  was  introduced  into  a 
small  room  where  a  number  of  gentlemen  were  play- 
ing cards  (the  first  game  I  have  seen  since  I  left 
home)  to  lay  off  my  boots,  riding-coat,  &c.  Next  I 
was  directed  into  the  dining-room  to  see  young  Mr. 
Lee.      He  introduced  me  to  his  father. 

With  them  I  conversed  till  dinner,  which  came  in 
at  half  after  four.  The  ladies  dined  first,  when  some 
good  order  was  preserved.  When  they  rose,  each 
nimblest  fellow  dined  first.  The  dinner  was  as  ele- 
gant as  could  be  well  expected  when  so  great  an  as- 
sembly were  to  be  kept  for  so  long  a  time.  For  drink, 
there  were  several  sorts  of  wine,  good  lemon  punch, 
toddy,  cider,  porter,  &c. 

About  seven,  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  began  to 
dance  in  the  ball-room,  —  first,  minuets,  one  round  ; 
second,  jigs;  third,  reels;  and  last  of  all,  country- 
dances.  They  struck  up  marches  occasionally.  The 
music  was  a  French-horn  and  two  violins. 

The  ladies  were  dressed  gay  and  splendid,  and 
when  dancing,  their  silks  and  brocades  rustled  and 
trailed  behind  them.  But  all  did  not  join  in  the 
dance,  for  there  were  parties  made  up  in  rooms,  some 
at  cards,  some  drinking  for  pleasure,  some  toasting 
the  sons  of  America,  some  singing  "  Liberty  Songs  " 
as  they  called  them,  in  which  six,  eight,  ten,  or  more 
would  put  their  heads  near  together  and  roar. 

Among  the  first  of  these  vociferators  was  a  young 


1 1 ''''li  i  i"Ullf  ], V,1.!'  I        I  n,, nil    ;  II    it    ii   !inl  il    M       I      I 


THE  CUSTIS   CHILDREN. 


2  2  Home  Life  [No.  s 

Scotchman,  Mr.  Jack  Cunningham.  He  was  noisy, 
droll,  waggish,  yet  civil  in  his  way,  and  wholly  inoffen- 
sive. I  was  solicited  to  dance  by  several,  Captain 
Chelton,  Colonel  Lee,  Harry  Lee,  and  others.  But 
George  Lee,  with  great  rudeness,  as  though  half- 
drunk,  asked  me  why  I  would  come  to  the  ball  and 
neither  dance  nor  play  cards?  I  answered  him 
shortly  (for  his  impudence  moved  my  resentment), 
that  my  invitation  to  the  ball  would  justify  my  pres- 
ence. I  said  that  he  was  ill  qualified  to  direct  my 
behaviour  who  made  so  indifferent  a  figure  himself. 
Parson  Smith's  and  Parson  Gibbern's  wives  danced, 
but  I  saw  neither  of  the  clergymen  either  dance  or 
game. 

At  eleven  Mrs.  Carter  call'd  upon  me  to  go. 
I  listened  with  gladness  to  the  summons,  and  with 
Mrs.  Lane  in  the  chariot,  we  rode  home.  The  even- 
ing was  sharp  and  cold.  I  handed  the  ladies  out, 
waited  on  them  to  a  warm  fire,  then  ran  over  to  my 
own  room,  which  was  warm  and  had  a  good  fire.  Oh 
how  welcome  !  Better  this  than  to  be  at  the  ball,  in 
some  corner  nodding,  and  awakened  now  and  then  by 
a  midnight  yelH  In  my  room  by  half  after  twelve, 
and  exceeding  happy  that  I  could  break  away  with- 
out rudeness. 

Saturday,  January  29.  —  The  weather  is  as  wintry 
here  in  every  respect  as  I  have  ever  known  it  in  New- 
Jersey.  Mr.  Carter  has  a  cart  and  three  yoke  of 
oxen  which  every  day  bring  in  four  loads  of  wood, 
Sundays  excepted,  and  yet  these  very  severe  days  we 
have  none  to  spare.  And  indeed  I  do  not  wonder,  for 
in  the  great  house,  schoolhouse,  kitchen,  &c,  there 
are  twenty-eight  steady  fires,  and  most  of  these  are 
very  large  ! 


no.  8]  Virginia  Gayety  2  3 

Thursday,  March  3. — After  breakfast,  Mr.  Lane 
left  us.  He  was  dressed  in  black  superfine  broadcloth, 
gold-laced  hat,  laced  ruffles,  black  silk  stockings.  To 
his  brooch  on  his  bosom,  he  wore  a  major's  badge  in- 
scribed, "  Virtute  and  Silento  "  cut  in  a  golden  medal.  "By Upright 
Certainly  he  was  fine  !  ness  a"d 

Friday ',  June  24.  —  To-day  Mr.  Christian's  dance 
takes  place  here.  He  came  before  breakfast.  Miss 
Jenny  Washington  came  also,  and  Miss  Priscilla  Hale 
while  we  were  at  breakfast.  Miss  Washington  is 
about  seventeen.  She  has  not  a  handsome  face,  but 
is  neat  in  her  dress,  of  an  agreeable  size,  well  propor- 
tioned, and  has  an  easy  winning  manner.  She  is  not 
forward  to  begin  a  conversation,  yet  when  spoken  to 
she  is  extremely  affable,  without  assuming  any  girlish 
affectation,  or  pretending  to  be  overcharged  with  wit. 
She  has  but  lately  had  an  opportunity  for  instruction 
in  dancing,  yet  she  moves  with  propriety  when  she 
dances  a  minuet,  and  without  any  flirts  or  capers 
when  she  dances  a  reel  or  country-dance. 

She  plays  well  on  the  harpsichord  and  spinet.  She 
understands  the  principles  of  music,  and  therefore 
performs  her  tunes  in  perfect  time.  Neglect  of  this 
always  makes  music  intolerable,  but  it  is  a  fault  al- 
most universal  among  young  ladies  in  the  practice. 
She  sings  likewise  to  her  instrument,  has  a  strong, 
full  voice,  and  a  well-judging  ear.  Most  of  the  Vir- 
ginia girls  think  it  labor  quite  sufficient  to  thump  the 
keys  of  a  harpsichord  into  the  air  of  a  tune  mechani- 
cally. They  think  it  would  be  slavery  to  submit  to 
the  drudgery  of  acquiring  vocal  music. 

Her  dress  is  rich  and  well-chosen,  but  not  tawdry, 
nor  yet  too  plain.  She  appears  to-day  in  a  chintz 
cotton  gown  with   an  elegant  blue   stamp,  a  sky-blue 


24  Ho??ie  Lije  [No-s 

silk  quilt,  and  spotted,  figured  apron.  Her  hair  is  a 
light  brown,  it  was  craped  up,  with  two  rolls  at  each 
side,  and  on  the  top  was  a  small  cap  of  beautiful  gauze 
and  rich  lace,  with  an  artificial  flower  interwoven. 
Her  person  and  carriage  at  a  small  distance  resemble 
Fithian  after-  not  a  little  my  much  respected  Laura.  But  on  close 
ward  mamed   examination   her   features  are    something  masculine, 

l^aura.  D 

while  those  of  Laura  are  mild  and  delicate. 

Mr.  Christian  very  politely  requested  me  to  open 
the  dance  by  stepping  a  minuet  with  this  amiable  girl. 
I  excused  myself  by  assuring  him  that  I  never  was 
taught  to  dance.  Miss  Hale  is  about  fourteen,  and  is 
a  slim,  and  silent  girl.  She  has  black  eyes,  and  black 
hair,  and  a  good  set  of  eyebrows,  which  are  esteemed 
in  Virginia  essential  to  beauty.  She  looks  innocent 
of  every  human  failing,  does  not  speak  five  words  in 
a  week,  and  I  dare  say  from  her  carriage  that  her 
modesty  is  perfect.  She  is  dressed  in  a  white  Hol- 
land gown,  cotton,  quilted  very  fine,  a  lawn  apron,  has 
her  hair  craped  up,  and  on  it  a  small  tuft  of  ribbon  for 
a  cap.  She  is  but  just  initiated  into  the  school,  and 
only  hobbles  yet. 

Once  I  saw  her  standing.  I  rose  immediately  and 
begged  her  to  accept  my  chair.  She  answered  most 
kindly,  "  Sir,  I  thank  you."  That  was  all  I  could  ex- 
tract from  this  wonder  of  the  sex  for  the  two  days  she 
staid,  and  I  seemed  to  have  an  equal  share  in  the  fa- 
vors of  her  conversation.  So  that  in  describing  the 
mental  faculties  of  Miss  Hale,  it  is  sufficient  to  say 
that  I  think  she  is  far  removed  from  most  of  the  foi- 
bles of  women.  Some  time  after  these,  came  Colonel 
Lee's  chariot  with  five  young  misses. 

These  five,  with  Miss  Washington  and  Miss  Hale 
and  Miss  Nancy  Carter  and  Bob  are  Mr.  Christian's 


No.  8] 


Virginia  Gayety 


25 


scholars  in  this  school,  except  Miss  Turburville  who 
is  just  now  up  the  country  with  an  uncle,  where  she 
is  to  stay  some  time,  together  with  Miss  Corbin. 
Miss  Betsy  Lee  is  about  thirteen,  a  tall,  slim,  genteel 


•*t§ffT 


JANE    KONNER. 

girl.  She  is  very  far  from  Miss  Hale's  taciturnity,  yet 
is  by  no  means  disagreeably  forward.  She  dances  ex- 
tremely well,  and  is  just  beginning  to  play  the  spinet. 
She  is  dressed  in  a  neat  calico  gown,  has  very  light 
hair  done  up  with  a  feather,  and  her  whole  carriage  is 


26 


Home  Life 


[No.  9 


easy  and  graceful.  The  other  Miss  Lees  are  small. 
Towards  evening  came  in  George  Lee,  and  Mr.  Grubb, 
an  English  gentleman.  The  company  danced  after 
candle-light  a  minuet  round,  three  country-dances,  and 
several  reels,  when  we  were  rung  to  supper.  After 
supper  we  sat  till  twelve  drinking  loyal  toasts. 

Sunday,  July  10. —  A  Sunday  in  Virginia  doesn't 
seem  to  wear  the  same  dress  as  our  Sundays  to  the 
northward.  Generally  here,  by  five  o'clock  on  Satur- 
day every  face  (especially  among  the  negroes)  looks 
festive  and  cheerful.  All  the  lower  class  of  people, 
and  the  servants,  and  the  slaves,  consider  it  as  a  day 
of  pleasure  and  amusement,  and  spend  it  in  such  di- 
versions as  they  severally  choose.  The  gentlemen  go 
to  church  to  be  sure,  but  they  make  that  itself  a  mat- 
ter of  convenience,  and  account  the  church  a  useful 
weekly  resort  to  do  business. 


Anbury,  a 
captain  in  the 
British  army, 
was  taken 
prisoner  with 
Burgoyne's 
army,  and  his 
experience  of 
New  England 
was  gained 
while  cross- 
ing Massa- 
chusetts   and 
while  a  pris- 
oner in  Cam- 
bridge. 


9.    Young  Yankees  A-frolicking 

By  Thomas  Anbury  (1777) 

The  weather  has  been  very  severe  of  late,  and 
there  have  been  great  falls  of  snow.  But  now  it  is 
more  pleasant  and  serene.  The  north  winds  blow 
very  sharp ;  the  snow  is  about  two  or  three  feet  thick 
on  the  ground.  The  inhabitants  instead  of  riding  in 
small  open  carriages,  like  the  Canadians,  have  large 
sleighs  that  will  contain  ten  or  twelve  persons.  These 
are  drawn  by  two  and  sometimes  four  horses. 

But  parties  of  young  folks  are  more  accustomed  to 
go  a-frolicking.  As  this  is  a  singular  custom,  I  shall 
describe  it  to  you.     When  the  moon  is  favorable,  a 


no.  9]  Yankee  Frolics  27 

number  of  young  men  and  women,  to  the  number  of 
thirty  or  fort)-,  set  off  in  sleighs,  about  seven  o'clock 
in  the  evening. 

They  join  some  other  party,  perhaps  at  the  distance 
of  eighteen  or  twenty  miles,  where  they  dance  and 
make  merry  till  daylight.  Then  they  return  and  fol- 
low their  common  daily  affairs  as  if  they  had  rested 
all  night.  It  is  not  uncommon,  an  hour  or  two  after 
daylight,  to  be  awakened  by  the  singing  and  noise 
they  make,  and  by  the  bells  fastened  to  the  horses,  on 
the  return  of  some  of  these  parties. 

The  lower  classes  of  the  New  Englanders  are  im- 
pertinently curious  and  inquisitive.  At  a  house  where 
Lord  Napier  was  quartered,  with  other  officers,  a 
number  of  the  inhabitants  flocked  to  see  a  lord. 
They  imagined  he  must  be  something  more  than  man. 

They  were  continually  looking  in  at  the  windows, 
and  peeping  at  the  room  door,  saying,  "  I  wonder 
which  is  the  lord  !  "  At  last  four  women,  intimate 
friends  of  the  landlord,  got  into  the  room.  One  of 
them,  with  a  twang  peculiar  to  the  New  Englanders, 
said  :  "  I  hear  you  have  got  a  lord  among  you.  Pray 
now,  which  may  he  be?" 

His  lordship,  by  the  bye,  was  all  over  mire,  and 
scarcely  dry  from  the  heavy  rain  that  had  fallen 
during  the  day's  march.  He  whispered  your  friend 
Kemmis,  of  the  9th  regiment,  to  have  a  little  mirth 
with  them. 

He  accordingly  got  up,  and  pointed  to  his  lordship. 
In  a  voice  and  manner  as  if  he  was  herald  at  arms, 
he  informed  them  that  "that  was  the  Right  Honor- 
able Francis  Lord  Napier  of,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,"  going 
through  all  his  lordship's  titles,  with  a  whole  cata- 
logue of  additions. 


2  8  Home  Life  [no.  io 

After  he  had  finished,  the  women  looked  very  atten- 
tively at  his  lordship.  While  he  and  the  other  offi- 
cers were  laughing  at  the  adroitness  of  Kemmis,  the 
women  got  up.  One  of  them,  lifting  up  her  hands 
and  eyes  to  heaven,  with  great  astonishment  ex- 
claimed :  "  Well,  for  my  part,  if  that  be  a  lord,  I 
never  desire  to  see  any  other  lord  but  the  Lord  Jeho- 
vah," and  instantly  left  the  room. 


io.    A  Fire  in  Charleston 

By  Elkanah  Watson   (1778) 

I  again  crossed  Cooper's  river  to  the  plantation  of 
a  Mr.  Townsend,  where  we  had  left  our  horses.  I 
here  examined  an  orchard  of  eleven  hundred  orange 
trees,  in  full  bearing.  The  fruit  proved  rather  bitter 
to  the  taste,  but  exceedingly  beautiful.  In  December 
one  of  Mr.  Brown's  brigs  was  burnt  in  sight  of  the 
town.     Several  of  his  ships  had,  however,  arrived. 

In  the  intervals  of  business  I  mingled,  with  delight, 
in  the  elegant  and  gay  society  of  this  refined  city. 
My  prospects  were  brilliant  and  auspicious,  when  a 
deep  public  and  private  calamity  cast  a  dark  pall  over 
the  whole.  I  had  passed  the  evening  of  the  15th  of 
January,  'yS,  with  a  brilliant  party,  at  the  splendid 
mansion  of  a  wealthy  merchant  of  the  city.  In  two 
hours  after  we  had  left  the  scene  of  elegant  refine- 
ment, the  stately  edifice,  the  rich  furniture,  and  all  its 
gorgeous  appliances  were  wrapt  in  flames. 

In  the  midhours  of  a  cold  and  tempestuous  night, 
I  was  aroused  by  the  cry  of  fire,  and  by  a  loud  knock- 
ing  at    the   door,  with   the  appalling  intelligence  — 


no.  10]  Charleston  Fire  2  9 

"The  town's  in  flames."  I  pressed  forward  to  the 
scene  of  one  of  the  most  terrific  conflagrations  that 
probably  ever  visited  Charleston.  The  destruction 
was  frightful.  The  fire  raged  with  unmitigated  fury 
for  seventeen  hours.  Every  vessel,  shallop,  and 
negro  boat  was  crowded  with  the  distressed  inhabit- 
ants. Many  who,  a  few  hours  before,  retired  to  their 
beds  wealthy,  were  now  reduced,  by  the  all-devouring 
element,  to  poverty. 

After  laboring  at  the  fire  for  many  hours,  I  returned 
to  my  quarters  to  obtain  a  brief  rest.  I  had  scarcely 
seated  myself  before  a  man  rushed  in,  exclaiming  — 
"Your  roof  is  on  fire  !  "  The  mass  of  the  conflagra- 
tion was  yet  afar  off,  but  it  rained  fire,  as  it  were. 
When  we  had  extinguished  the  flame  on  the  roof,  I 
thought  it  time  to  remove  my  trunk,  containing  funds 
to  a  large  amount.  Not  being  able  to  procure  assist- 
ance, I  was  forced  to  shoulder  it  myself.  Staggering 
under  my  load  (a  burden  which,  in  ordinary  times,  I 
could  scarcely  have  lifted),  I  proceeded  along  Main- 
street. 

The  fire  had  extended  far  and  wide,  and  was  bear- 
ing down,  in  awful  majesty,  a  sea  of  flame.  Almost 
the  whole  of  this  spacious  street  exhibited,  on  one 
side,  a  continuous  and  glaring  blaze.  My  heart  sick- 
ened at  beholding  half-dressed  matrons,  delicate  young 
ladies  and  children,  wandering  about  unprotected,  and 
in  despair. 

I  soon  found  myself  prostrated  on  the  ground, 
alongside  of  my  trunk,  by  the  explosion  of  a  large 
building.  Fortunately  quite  uninjured,  I  hastened 
on  until  I  reached  an  elegant  house  in  the  suburbs  of 
the  city.  Without  hesitation  I  entered  il,  and,  seeing 
no  one,  went  into  a  splendid   parlor,  put  my  trunk  in 


3  o  Home  Life  [No.  10 

a  closet,  locked  the  door,  and  put  the  key  in  my 
pocket. 

Early  the  next  morning  I  went  in  pursuit  of  my 
trunk.  I  everywhere  saw  heart-rending  spectacles 
amid  the  smoking  ruins,  and  the  constant  falling  of 
walls  and  chimneys.  I  reached  the  house  where  I 
had  left  my  trunk,  which  I  then  first  discovered  was 
the  residence  of  Governor  Rutledge.  A  young  gen- 
tleman answered  my  knock,  of  whom  I  requested  my 
trunk.  He  eyed  me  with  attention.  Casting  a  sus- 
picious glance  upon  my  person  and  clothes,  he  re- 
plied, that  not  knowing  me,  he  could  not  deliver  it. 
My  face  and  hand  had  been  injured,  and  my  clothes 
torn  in  the  confusion  of  the  fire.  I  was  mortified,  but 
conscious  that  my  appearance  justified  his  suspicion. 

I  forthwith  proceeded  to  a  friend,  borrowed  a  clean 
shirt  and  decent  clothes  (my  own  being  locked  up  in 
the  Governor's  parlor)  got  shaved  and  powdered,  and 
again  proceeded  after  my  trunk.  I  knocked  with 
confidence,  was  politely  received  by  the  same  young 
gentleman,  who  evidently  did  not  recall  my  features. 
I  was  ushered  into  the  presence  of  the  Governor. 

I  stated  to  him  where  I  had  placed  my  trunk,  and 
was  apologizing  for  the  liberty,  when  he  interrupted 
me,  remarking  that  the  fearful  crisis  justified  me. 
He  continued  —  "Sit  down,  sir  —  will  you  take  a 
glass  of  wine  ?  My  secretary  informed  me  that  a 
person  called  for  the  trunk  an  hour  or  two  ago,  but 
not  liking  his  appearance  he  had  declined  delivering 
it."  The  Governor  was  much  amused  at  understand- 
ing that  I  was  the  person  who  had  called.  I  record 
this  incident  to  show  the  importance  of  outward  ap- 
pearance to  a  man's  success  in  the  world,  and  more 
particularly,  among  strangers. 


m 

^HkS^^ 

■^fff^ 

■Ri                       JP'^i 

*/  j| 

HP/   w     : 

jt^cj 

EL^^.1  M 

t^^[        "*"  *    _^ 

-SX 

mL^S^^'Jl 

j  HB&- 

ft 

|/\> 

n 

fj 

W              u       £u 

l^^r^Jyl 

'r- •!¥;/■ 

vf"*.:v 

AN    ARTIST'S    FAMILY.        (THE   Cul'LEY   FAMILY.) 


32 


Home  Life 


[No.  ii 


This  piece  is 
supposed  to 
have  been 
written  by 
Benjamin 
Franklin. 


The  belief  in 
witchcraft 
was  a  terrible 
delusion, 
often  leading 
to  such 
shameful  acts 
as  are  de- 
scribed. 
Sometimes 
witches  were 
hung  on  evi- 
dence which 
now  would 
carry  no 
weight. 


ii.    A  Witchcraft  Trial 

(1730) 

Burlington,  Oct.  12.  —  Saturday  last  at  Mount- 
Holly,  about  eight  miles  from  this  place,  nearly  three 
hundred  people  were  gathered  together  to  see  an  ex- 
periment or  two  tried  on  some  persons  accused  of 
witchcraft.  It  seems  the  accused  had  been  charged 
with  making  their  neighbor's  sheep  dance  in  an  un- 
common manner,  and  with  causing  hogs  to  speak, 
and  sing  psalms,  &c.  to  the  great  terror  and  amaze- 
ment of  the  king's  good  and  peaceable  subjects  in 
this  province. 

The  accusers  were  very  positive  that  if  the  accused 
were  weighed  in  scales  against  a  Bible,  the  Bible 
would  prove  too  heavy  for  them  ;  or  that,  if  they  were 
bound  and  put  into  the  river,  they  would  swim.  The 
said  accused,  desirous  to  make  their  innocence  appear, 
voluntarily  offered  to  undergo  the  said  trials,  if  two 
of  the  most  violent  of  their  accusers  would  be  tried 
with  them.  Accordingly  the  time  and  place  were 
agreed  on,  and  advertised  about  the  country. 

The  accusers  were  one  man  and  one  woman,  and 
the  accused  the  same.  When  the  parties  met,  and 
the  people  got  together,  a  grand  consultation  was 
held,  before  they  proceeded  to  trial.  In  this  it  was 
agreed  to  use  the  scales  first ;  and  a  committee  of 
men  were  appointed  to  search  the  men,  and  a  com- 
mittee of  women  to  search  the  women,  to  see  if  they 
had  anything  of  weight  about  them,  particularly  pins. 

After  the  scrutiny  was  over,  a  huge  great  Bible 
belonging  to  the  justice  of  the  place  was  provided, 
and  a  lane  through  the  populace  was  made  from  the 


no.  ii]  Witches'   Trial  3  3 

justice's  house  to  the  scales.  These  were  fixed  on  a 
gallows  erected  for  that  purpose  opposite  to  the  house, 
that  the  justice's  wife  and  the  rest  of  the  ladies  might 
see  the  trial  without  coming  amongst  the  mob. 

Then  came  out  of  the  house  a  grave  tall  man  carry- 
ing the  Holy  Writ  before  the  supposed  wizard,  &c. 
(as  solemnly  as  the  sword-bearer  of  London  before 
the  Lord  Mayor).  The  wizard  was  first  put  in  the 
scale,  and  over  him  was  read  a  chapter  out  of  the 
books  of  Moses,  and  then  the  Bible  was  put  in 
the  other  scale  (which  being  kept  down  before),  was 
immediately  let  go.  To  the  great  surprise  of  the 
spectators,  flesh  and  bones  came  down  plump,  and 
outweighed  that  great  good  book  by  abundance. 

After  the  same  manner  the  others  were  served,  and 
their  lumps  of  mortality  severally  were  too  heavy  for 
Moses  and  all  the  prophets  and  apostles.  This  being 
over,  the  accusers  and  the  rest  of  the  mob,  not  satis- 
fied with  this  experiment,  would  have  the  trial  by 
water.  Accordingly  a  most  solemn  procession  was 
made  to  the  mill  pond  ;  where  both  accused  and  ac- 
cusers were  bound  hand  and  foot,  and  severally  placed 
in  the  water,  lengthways,  from  the  side  of  a  barge  or 
flat.  They  had  for  security  only  a  rope  about  the 
middle  of  each,  which  was  held  by  some  in  the  flat. 

The  accuser  man  being  thin  and  spare,  with  some 
difficulty  began  to  sink  at  last ;  but  the  rest,  every 
one  of  them,  swam  very  light  upon  the  water.  A 
sailor  in  the  flat  jumped  out  upon  the  back  of  the 
man  accused,  thinking  to  drive  him  clown  to  the  bot- 
tom ;  but  the  person  bound,  without  any  help,  came 
up  some  time  before  the  other. 

The  woman  accuser,  being  told  that  she  did  not  sink, 
wished  to  be  ducked  a  second  time;  when  she  swam 
i> 


34 


Home  Life 


[No.  12 


again  as  light  as  before.  Upon  this  she  declared, 
that  she  believed  the  accused  had  bewitched  her  to 
make  her  so  light,  and  that  she  would  be  ducked 
again  a  hundred  times  until  the  devil  were  ducked  out 
of  her. 

The  accused  man,  being  surprised  at  his  own  swim- 
ming, was  not  so  confident  of  his  innocence  as  before, 
but  said,  "  If  I  am  a  witch,  it  is  more  than  I  know." 
The  more  thinking  part  of  the  spectators  were  of 
opinion,  that  any  person  so  bound  and  placed  in  the 
water  (unless  they  were  mere  skin  and  bones)  would 
swim  till  their  breath  was  gone,  and  their  lungs  filled 
with  water. 


This  piece  is 
perhaps  not 
so  interesting 
to  read  as 
some  of  the 
other  ex- 
tracts ;  but 
you  ought  to 
know  that 
our  fore- 
fathers kept 
slaves,  and 
often  treated 
them  very- 
cruelly. 
Of  course 
slavery  is 
contrary  to 
Christianity 
and  to  popu- 
lar govern- 
ment. 


12.    Negro  Servants  and  Slaves 

By  Peter  Kalm  (1748) 

The  negroes  or  blacks  are  in  a  manner  slaves ;  for 
when  a  negro  is  once  bought,  he  is  the  purchaser's 
servant  as  long  as  he  lives,  unless  he  is  given  to 
another  or  made  free.  However,  it  is  not  in  the 
power  of  the  master  to  kill  his  negro  for  a  fault,  but 
he  must  leave  it  to  the  magistrates  to  proceed  accord- 
ing to  the  laws.  Formerly  the  negroes  were  brought 
over  from  Africa,  and  bought  by  almost  every  one 
who  could  afford  it.  The  Quakers  alone  scrupled  to 
have  slaves ;  but  they  are  no  longer  so  nice,  and  they 
have  as  many  negroes  as  other  people.  However, 
many  people  cannot  conquer  the  idea  that  it  is  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  Christianity  to  keep  slaves. 

There  are  likewise  several  free  negroes  in  town, 
who  have  been  lucky  enough  to  get  a  very  zealous 
Quaker  for  their  master,  who  gave  them  their  liberty 


no.  12]  Negro  Slaves  3  5 

after  they  had  faithfully  served  him  for  some  time. 
At  present  they  seldom  bring  over  any  negroes  to 
the  English  colonies,  for  those  who  were  formerly 
brought  thither  have  multiplied  considerably. 

A  man  who  kills  his  negro  must  suffer  death  for  it : 
there  is  not  however  an  example  here  of  a  white 
man's  having  been  executed  on  this  account.  A  few 
years  ago  it  happened  that  a  master  killed  his  slave ; 
his  friends  and  even  the  magistrates  secretly  advised 
him  to  leave  the  country,  as  otherwise  they  could  not 
avoid  taking  him  prisoner.  He  would  then  be  con- 
demned to  die  according  to  the  laws  of  the  country, 
without  any  hopes  of  saving  him. 

This  lenity  was  employed  towards  him,  that  the 
negroes  might  not  have  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a 
master  executed  for  killing  his  slave  ;  for  this  would 
lead  them  to  all  sorts  of  dangerous  designs  against 
their  masters,  and  to  value  themselves  too  much. 

The  negroes  were  formerly  brought  from  Africa, 
as  I  mentioned  before  ;  but  now  this  seldom  happens, 
for  thev  are  bought  in  the  West  Indies,  or  American 
Islands,  where  they  were  originally  brought  from 
their  own  country.  It  has  been  found  that  on  trans- 
porting the  negroes  from  Africa  immediately  into 
these  northern  countries,  they  have  not  such  a  good 
state  of  health  as  when  they  gradually  change  places, 
and  are  first  carried  from  Africa  to  the  West  Indies, 
and  from  there  to  North  America. 

Tin;  price  of  negroes  differs  according  to  their  age, 
health,  and  abilities.  A  full-grown  negro  costs  from 
forty  pounds  and  upwards  to  ;i  hundred  oi  Pennsyl-  ,5200. 
vania  currency.  A  negro  boy,  or  girl,  ol  two  or  three 
years  old,  can  hardly  be  got  for  less  than  eight  or 
fourteen  pounds  in  Pennsylvania  currency.  #4° ,n  #70. 


3  6  Home  Life  [no.  12 

Not  only  the  Quakers,  but  likewise  several  Chris- 
tians of  other  denominations,  sometimes  set  their 
negroes  at  liberty,  in  the  following  manner :  when  a 
gentleman  has  a  faithful  negro  who  has  done  him 
great  services,  he  sometimes  declares  him  free  at  his 
death.  This  is  however  very  expensive  ;  for  they  are 
obliged  to  make  a  provision  for  the  negro  thus  set  at 
liberty,  to  afford  him  subsistence  when  he  is  grown 
old,  that  he  may  not  be  driven  by  necessity  to  wicked 
actions,  or  be  at  any  body's  charge  ;  for  these  free 
negroes  become  very  lazy  and  indolent  afterwards. 

The  children  of  the  free  negro  during  his  ser- 
vitude are  all  slaves,  though  their  father  be  free.  On 
the  other  hand  those  negro  children  are  free  whose 
parents  are  at  liberty.  The  negroes  in  the  North 
American  colonies  are  treated  more  mildly,  and  fed 
better  than  those  in  the  West  Indies.  They  have  as 
good  food  as  the  rest  of  the  servants.  They  possess 
equal  advantages  in  all  things,  except  their  being 
obliged  to  serve  their  whole  lifetime,  and  get  no 
other  wages  than  what  their  master's  goodness  al- 
lows them  :  they  are  likewise  clad  at  their  master's 
expense. 

On  the  contrary,  in  the  West  Indies,  and  especially 
in  the  Spanish  Islands,  they  are  treated  very  cruelly ; 
therefore  no  threats  make  more  impression  upon  a 
negro  here  than  that  of  sending  him  over  to  the  West 
Indies,  in  case  he  would  not  reform.  It  has  likewise 
been  frequently  found  by  experience,  that  when  you 
show  too  much  remissness  to  these  negroes,  they 
grow  so  obstinate,  that  they  will  no  longer  do  any 
thing  but  of  their  own  accord.  A  strict  discipline 
is  very  necessary,  if  their  masters  expect  to  be  satis- 
fied with  their  services. 


PART    II 

HIGHWAYS    AND    BYWAYS 


13.    A  Merchant's  Voyage  and 
Cargo 

By  Giles  Shelley  (1699) 

I  am  just  now  come  to  anchor  at  Cape  May.     Since  a  letter 

I  left  vou  at  Cape  Bon-Esperance  I  went  from  thence  7'itten  by >* 

■>  x  x  ships  captain 

to  Madagascar,  where  I  sold  your  goods  for  seventeen  to  his 

bales  of  muslin,  fine  and  coarse,  and  twenty-four  bales  owners  a 

,  ,  •.  short  time 

of  white  calicoes  ;  one  ton  of  elephants    teeth  ;  about  before 
two   or   three    hundred   weight   of    opium  ;    one   bale  reaching 
painted  calicoes,  &c.      Which  goods  I  have  now  on  It  snows  how- 
board,  far  ships 

Sometime  afterward  I  took  on  board  seventy-five  tn0^,  d    " 

passengers,  went   to    Port    Dolphin,  and   there   went  and  what 

ashore.      I   provisioned   the  ship   and  bought   a  few  !lu'-v  brousht 

1  °  home. 

negroes,  and  some  pigs  of  tooth  and  cgi^.  "Tooth  and 

From  thence  I   went  to  Cyan  and  landed   twenty-  Egg":akind 

two  passengers.      The   remainder  are  now  on   board  otmeta- 
and  most  of  them  are  bound  for  Virginia  and    Dela- 
ware with  Andrew   Graverard  who  is  here  with   us. 

I    have    for    their    passages    about    twelve    thousand  Pieces  of 

pieces    of    eight    and    about    three     thousand     Lyon  eig   ' ue' a 

'     .,  °  J  Spanish  dol- 

do  liars.  iar. 

37 


3  8  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  i3 

My  carpenter,  the  tailor,  and  one  man  more  are 
dead.  Thomas  Pringle  and  three  men  more  left  me 
at  Madagascar.  If  you  think  fit  you  may  let  my 
wife  know  of  my  arrival,  for  I  have  not  written  to 
her. 


'C2otC*iC~l£)i*r*£ri^LJ 


A    MKKCHANT    SHU'. 


Slaves. 


Captain  Burges  arrived  at  St.  Maries  the  day  I 
sailed  from  thence.  He  hath  sold  his  goods  very 
well.  No  other  vessel  arrived  while  I  was  there.  I 
have  but  twenty-three  negroes  on  board  for  the  benefit 
of  the  owners. 

Each  bale  of  muslin  one  with  the  other  I  bought 
for  one  hundred  pieces  in  a  bale  ;  the  calico  for  one 
hundred  twenty  pieces  in  a  bale.  I  desire  you  to 
send  by  the  bearer  to  me  at  Cape  May.     Unless  I 


no.  i4]  Fashions  3  9 

should  be  stopped  by  contrary  winds  here,  I  shall  be 
very  soon  at  Sandy  Hook.  Our  ship  is  very  foul  and 
leaky. 

Make  what  dispatch  you  can  for  fear  some  of 
my  passengers  should  betray  us.  I  have  hired  Mr. 
Graverard  on  his  voyage  to  Virginia  to  pilot  us  in 
here,  for  which  I  must  pay  him.  It  is  a  dangerous 
place  and  very  foggy  rainv  weather. 

I  think  it  needless  to  enlarge  any  more  at  present, 
but  wish  all  were  safe  ashore.  Then  doubt  not  but 
the  voyage  would  prove  satisfactory,  which  hath  been 
the  utmost  care  of 

Sir,  Your  Humble  Servant, 

Giles  Shelley. 


14.     The  Fashions 

By  Joseph  T.  Buckingham  (1731) 

A   man's   CRITICISM 

I  have  no  objections  to  make  to  the  tippet ;  it  may   These  ex- 
be   made   an    elegant   and    beautiful    ornament.      In   tnfcts  *re 

...  taken  from  a 

winter  the  sable  is  wonderfully  graceful  and  a  fine   newspaper  of 
help  to  the  complexion.      In  summer  the  colors  and   the  time,  and 

,  .  .....  are  a  kind  of 

compositions    are    to     be     adapted    with    judgment,   :oke.  but 
neither  dull  without  fancy,  nor  gaudy  without  beauty,   they  describe 

t    1  r   a.-u       1      i.      i.    j  t   i      1:  some  of  the 

1  have  seen  too  many  01  the  last;  but,  as  1  believe   otjdities  of 
them  to  be  the  first  trial  of  a  child's  genius  in  such    the  dress  of 
performances,  I  only  give  this  hint  for  their  amend-   thetime- 
ment. 

As  the  breast  knot  allows  a  good  deal  of  ingenuity 
in  the  delicate  choice  of  colors  and  disposition  of 
figure,  I  think  it  may  be  indulged,  but  very  sparingly, 


ABIGAIL   BISHOP'S   DRESS. 


no.  i4]  Fashions  4 1 

and  rather  with  a  carelessness  than  the  least  affecta- 
tion. It  seems  there  is  a  fashion  even  in  the  colors 
of  ribbons,  and  I  have  observed  a  beautiful  purple  to 
be  lately  the  general  mode.  It  is  not  the  beauty  of 
the  color  that  recommends  it,  so  much  as  the  symbol 
it  is  said  to  bear. 

I  come  now  to  the  head-dress,  the  very  highest 
point  of  female  elegance.  Here  I  find  such  a  variety 
of  modes,  such  a  medley  of  decoration,  that  it  is  hard 
to  know  where  to  fix.  Lace  and  cambric,  gauze  and 
fringe,  feathers  and  ribbons,  create  such  a  confusion, 
occasion  such  frequent  changes,  that  it  defies  art, 
judgment,  or  taste,  to  recommend  them  to  any  stand- 
ard, or  reduce  them  to  any  order.  One  ornament  of  the 
hair  is  styled  the  "  horns,"  and  has  been  long  in  vogue. 

The  hat  and  peruke,  which  has  been  some  time  Peruke 
made  part  of  a  lady's  riding  equipage,  is  such  an  odd  Wlg* 
kind  of  affectation,  that  I  hardly  know  under  what 
species  to  range  it.  It  is  such  an  enemy  to  female 
beauty,  it  is  so  foreign  to  every  amiable  grace,  it  adds 
such  a  masculine  fierceness  to  the  figure,  and  such  a 
boldness  to  every  feature,  that  neither  decency  nor 
elegance  can  justify  it. 

The  riding  habit  simply,  with  the  black  velvet  cap 
and  white  feather,  is,  in  my  opinion,  the  most  elegant 
dress  that  belongs  to  a  lady's  wardrobe;  there  is  a 
grace  and  gentility  in  it  that  all  other  dresses  want. 
It  displays  the  shape  and  turn  of  the  bod)'  to  great 
advantage,  and  betrays  a  negligence  that  is  perfectly 
agreeable.  This  fashion  was  certainly  invented  by  a 
woman  of  taste,  and  I  am  pleased  to  see  the  ladies  in 
general  so  well  reconciled  to  it. 

It  argues  something  like  good  sense  in  their  choice 
still   remaining.      She,  who  makes  her  whole  actions 


42  Highways  and  Byways      [No.  i4 

most   conformable   to   that   standard,  will  always   be 
most  secure  of  conquests  and  reputation. 

a  woman's  criticism 

You  seem  to  blame  us  for  our  innovations  and 
fleeting  fancy  in  dress,  which  you  are  most  notoriously 
guilty  of,  who  esteem  yourselves  the  mighty,  wise,  and 
head  of  the  species.  Therefore  I  think  it  highly 
necessary  that  you  show  us  the  example  first,  and 
begin  the  reformation  among  yourselves,  if  you  intend 
your  observations  shall  have  any  weight  with  us. 

I  leave  the  world  to  judge  whether  our  petticoat 
resembles  the  dome  of  St.  Paul's  nearer  than  you  in 
your  long  coats  do  the  Monument,  or  (not  to  borrow 
similes  from  abroad)  our  Beacon. 

You  complain  of  our  masculine  appearance  in  our 
riding  habit.  We  think  it  is  but  reasonable  that  we 
should  make  reprisals  upon  you,  for  the  invasion  of  our 
dress  and  figure,  and  the  advances  you  make  in  effemi- 
nacy, and  your  degeneracy  from  the  figure  of  man. 

Can  there  be  a  more  ridiculous  appearance  than  to 
see  a  smart  fellow  within  the  height  of  five  feet 
immersed  in  a  huge  long  coat  to  his  heels,  with  cuffs 
to  the  arm-pits,  the  shoulders  and  breast  fenced 
against  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather  by  a  monstrous 
cape,  or  rather  short  cloak,  shoe  toes  pointed  to  the 
heavens  in  imitation  of  the  Laplanders,  with  buckles 
of  a  harness  size  ? 

I  confess  the  beaux  with  their  toupee  wigs  make  us 
extremely  merry  ;  and  frequently  put  me  in  mind  of 
my  favorite  monkey,  both  in  figure  and  apishness. 
Were  it  not  for  a  reverse  of  circumstance,  I  should  be 
apt  to  mistake  it  for  "pug,"  and  treat  him  with  the 
same  familiarity. 


No.  15]  Practical  yokes  43 

15.    A  Practical  Joke 

By  William  Black  (1744) 

We  took  barge  to  go  on  board  the  Margaret,  then 
lying  off  the  mouth  of  the  river.  In  an  hour  we 
were  out  of  sight  of  Annapolis ;  at  four  we  were 
at  dinner.  Properly  speaking  some  of  us  made  but 
one  meal  a  day,  and  that  lasting  from  morning  to 
night. 

The  biscuit  barrel,  standing  open  upon  deck  by  the   Biscuit— that 
pump,  every  other  minute  one  hand  or  another  would  biscuit  or 
be  diving  in  it.      You  might  hear  our  grinders  like  so   pilot-bread: 
many  hogs  under  a  peach  tree  in  a  very  high  wind.       f  s°,'t,°1    , 

Jo  r  jo  hard-baked 

Towards  the  going  down  of  the  sun  we  saw  a  boat  big  round 

and   canoe   fishing   inshore.     We   hailed   them   with,  cracker- 
"  Have    you    got    any    fish  ? "     They   returned   with, 
"  Have   you  got  any   rum  ?  "     We   answered,   "  Yes, 
will  you  come  on  board  and  taste  it  ?  " 

Then   thev    untied   and   made  directly  for  us,  but  a  blunder- 
were  very  much  surprised  with  the  manner  of  recep-  hhfnderbuss 
tion  they  met  with.     We  had  the  blunderbush  ready  was  a  kind 
loaded   and  aimed  on  the  side   while    they  were  to  ot  ]A\S'' . , 

J  .    pistol,  with 

board  us.     Mr.  Littlepage,  who  was  to  act  the  part  of   a  flaring 
the  lieutenant  of  a  man  of  war,  was  furnished  with   nu^zIe- 
four  loaded  pistols  and  the  like  number  of  swords. 

With  his  laced   hat  and  romantic  countenance  he 
made  an  appearance  much  like  another  Black-beard,   a  famous 
Several  more  of  our  company  were  armed  each  with    Pirate- 
a  drawn   sword   and   cocked   pistol.      Several   pistols, 
three  fowling  pieces  loaded,  and  some  drawn  swords 
were  lying  in  view  on  a  table  on  the  main  deck. 

In  this  manner  were  we  equipped  and  stationed 
ready   to   receive   the   poor   fishermen.      When   they 


A    WELL-DRESSED    GENTLEMAN. 
(NICHOLAS   BOVLSTON.) 


navy. 


No.  i5]  Practical  Jokes  45 

came  near  enough  to  observe  our  postures,  they  im- 
mediately lay  on  their  oars  and  paddles  with  no  small 
concern  to  know  what  we  were.      In  a  little  time  the   The  joke  was 
ebb  tide  drew  them  alongside,  and  Littlepage  asked  *omakethe 

0  10  fishermen 

them  in  a  sailor-like  manner  if  they  would  come  on   believe  that 
board  and  serve  his  majesty.     To  this  they  made  no  theJokers 

,        1  ,  .  '        ....  were  mem- 

reply,  but   kept  gazing  at   us  like   so  many  thunder-  bersofa 

struck  persons.     At  last,  with  a  discharge  of  our  great  "press 

gun  and  small  arms,  flourishing  our  swords  round  our  bodvofsaii- 

heads,  we  asked  them  to  come  on  board  directly,  else  ors  from  a 

we  would  sink  them.  sbip-of-war, 

out  to  sweep 

On  hearing  this,  as  if  recovered  from  a  trance,  they   up  seafaring 
called  out  to  one  another  with  signs  of  the  greatest  men  and 

j-  •       1  1      •         1      •  t->    11      i  compel  them 

fear  imaginable  in  their  countenances  :    "  Pull  about !   to  serve  in 
Pull  about!    for  God's  sake!"     With  all  the  eager-   the  royal 
ness  possible  they  set  to  pulling  and  paddling  as  if 
pursued  by  a  Spanish  privateer. 

A  call  was  made  to  haul  up  the  barge  and  man 
her.  This  being  done,  Littlepage  and  myself  got  in 
with  each  a  pair  of  pistols  and  a  sword  and  made 
directly  after  them.  Upon  this,  they  quickened  if 
possible  their  strokes,  pulling  for  life  directly  to  the 
shore.  Now  and  then  one  or  other  of  them  would 
look  behind  and  then  cry  out,  "  Pull  away !  Pull 
away  !  or  we  are  all  taken." 

At  last  they  gained  the  shore.  As  soon  as  their 
vessels  struck  the  ground  they  got  their  jackets  on 
their  shoulders,  and  without  the  least  care  of  their 
craft  made  directly  for  the  woods.  We  were  pur- 
suing, hallowing,  and  brandishing  our  swords,  and 
they  were  flying  with  their  whole  might,  now  looking 
behind  them  to  see  how  near  we  were,  then  before 
them  to  see  how  far  they  were  from  the  shore. 

It  was  a  scene  sufficient  to  create  pleasure  and  a 


46  Highways  a?id  Byways       [No.  16 

laugh  in  gentlemen  less  blithe  and  gaily  disposed  than 
these  honorable  commissioners.  When  they  gained 
the  land  we  turned  and  lay  on  our  oars  (for  all  we 
wanted  was  to  surprise  them  a  little).  As  soon  as 
their  fear  and  terror  allowed  them  time  to  look  be- 
hind, they  rallied. 

As  they  were  now  in  safety  on  solid  land  and  in 
some  measure  freed  from  that  dreadful  apprehension 
of  serving  his  majesty,  they  opened  on  us  all  at  once, 
like  so  many  hounds  on  a  warm  scent.  They  called 
us  a  parcel  of  scoundrels,  and  told  us  that  if  we  would 
only  come  ashore  man  for  man  they  would  teach  us 
what  it  was  to  fire  guns  at  people  and  frighten  them 
in  so  unaccountable  a  manner. 
Billingsgate  After  exchanging  a  little   Billingsgate  with  them 

means  we  returned  on  board,  where  we  found  the  rest  of 

abusive  . 

language.  our  company  very  much  pleased  with  the  adventure. 
Night  appeared  cloudy,  and  it  looked  very  squally 
when  I  betook  myself  to  my  cabin.  In  a  very  little 
time  I  got  into  the  drowsy  god's  dominions,  where  let 
me  rest  till  you  turn  over  the  leaf. 


16.    Presents  from  London 

By  Benjamin  Franklin  (1758) 

Written  by  I   send  you  by  Captain  Budden  a  large  case,  and 

Franklin  to      a    smau    D0X_       In   the   lar°;e   case   is   another  small 

his  wife,  Mrs.  .  . °  . 

Deborah         box,  containing  some  English  china ;  namely,  melons 
Franklin.         ancj   leaves  for  a  dessert  of  fruit  and  cream,  or  the 
like  ;  a  bowl  remarkable  for  the  neatness  of  the  fig- 
ures, made  at  Bow,  near  this  city  ;  some  coffee  cups 
of  the  same ;  a  Worcester  bowl,  ordinary. 


no.  16  L  ondon  Gifts  4  7 

To  show  the  difference  of  workmanship,  there  is 
something  from  all  the  china  works  in  England  ;  and 
one  old  true  china  basin  mended,  of  an  odd  color. 

The  same  box  contains  four  silver  salt  ladles, 
newest  but  ugliest  fashion ;  a  little  instrument  to 
core  apples ;  another  to  make  little  turnips  out  of 
great  ones;  six  coarse  breakfast  cloths;  (they  are 
to  spread  on  the  tea-table,  for  nobody  breakfasts  here 
on  the  bare  table,  but  on  the  cloth  they  set  a  large 
tea-board  with  the  cups). 

There  is  also  a  little  basket,  a  present  from  Mrs. 
Stevenson  to  Sally,  and  a  pair  of  garters  for  you, 
which  were  knit  by  the  young  lady,  her  daughter, 
who  favored  me  with  a  pair  of  the  same  kind.  They 
are  the  only  ones  I  have  been  able  to  wear;  as  they 
need  not  to  be  bound  tight,  the  ridges  in  them  pre- 
vent their  slipping.  We  send  them  therefore  as  a 
curiosity  for  the  form,  more  than  for  the  value. 
Goody  Smith  may,  if  she  pleases,  make  such  for  me 
hereafter.      My  love  to  her. 

In  the  great  case,  besides  the  little  box,  is  con- 
tained some  carpeting  for  a  best  room  floor.  There 
is  enough  for  one  large  or  two  small  ones.  It  is  to 
be  sewed  together,  the  edges  first  turned  down,  and 
care  taken  to  make  the  figures  meet  exactly  ;  there  is 
bordering  for  the  same.     This  was  my  fancy. 

Also  two  large  fine  Flanders  bedticks,  and  two  pair 
of   large  superfine   blankets,   two   fine   damask  table- 
cloths and  napkins,  and  forty-three  ells  oi   Ghentish   Eii  =  yard. 
sheeting  Holland.     These  you  ordered. 

There   are   also    fifty-six   yards    of   cotton,    printed   Cotton  was 
curiously    from    copper    plates,    a    new    invention,    to   Il"'nar:ue 

J  "l  '  .     material. 

make  bed  and  window  curtains;  and  seven  yards  oi 
chair  bottoms,  planted    in   the   same   way,  very   neat. 


48  Highways  and  Byways      [No.  16 

These  were  my  fancy  ;  but  Mrs.  Stevenson  tells  me  I 
did  wrong  not  to  buy  both  of  the  same  color.  Also 
seven  yards  of  printed  cotton,  blue  ground,  to  make 
you  a  gown. 

I  bought  it  by  candlelight,  and  liked  it  then,  but 
not  so  well  afterwards.  If  you  do  not  fancy  it,  send 
it  as  a  present  from  me  to  sister  Jenny.  There  is  a 
better  gown  for  you,  of  flowered  tissue,  sixteen  yards, 
$47.  of  Mrs.  Stevenson's  fancy,  cost  nine  guineas;  and  I 

think  it  a  great  beauty.  There  was  no  more  of  the 
sort,  or  you  should  have  had  enough  for  a  suit. 

There  are  also  snuffers,  a  snuffstand,  and  extin- 
guisher, of  steel,  which  I  send  for  the  beauty  of  the 
work.  The  extinguisher  is  for  spermaceti  candles 
only,  and  is  of  a  new  contrivance,  to  preserve  the 
snuff  upon  the  candle.  There  is  some  music  Billy 
bought  for  his  sister,  and  some  pamphlets  for  the 
Speaker  and  for  Susy  Wright. 

A  mahogany  box  and  a  little  shagreen  box,  with 
microscopes  and  other  optical  instruments  loose,  are 
for  Mr.  Alison,  if  he  likes  them  ;  if  not,  put  them  in 
my  room  till  I  return.  I  send  the  invoice  of  them, 
and  I  wrote  to  him  formerly  the  reason  of  my  exceed- 
ing his  orders.  There  are  also  two  sets  of  books,  a 
present  from  me  to  Sally,  The  World  and  The  Connois- 
seur.     My  love  to  her. 

I  forgot  to  mention  another  of  my  fancyings, 
namely,  a  pair  of  silk  blankets,  very  fine.  They  are 
of  a  new  kind,  were  just  taken  in  a  French  prize,  and 
such  were  never  seen  in  England  before.  They  are 
called  blankets,  but  I  think  they  will  be  very  neat  to 
cover  a  summer  bed,  instead  of  a  quilt  or  counterpane. 
I  had  no  choice,  so  you  will  excuse  the  soil  on  some 
of  the  folds  ;  your  neighbour  Foster  can  get  it  off.     I 


No.  16I 


London  Gifts 


49 


also  forgot,  among  the  china,  to  mention  a  large  fine 
jug,  to  stand  in  the  cooler. 

I  fell  in  love  with  it  at  first  sight ;  for  I  thought  it 
looked  like  a  fat  jolly  dame,  clean  and  tidy,  with  a 
neat  blue  and  white  calico  gown  on,  good  natured 
and  lovely,  and  put  me  in  mind  of  —  somebody.  It 
has  the  coffee  cups  in  it,  packed  in  best  crystal  salt, 
of  a  peculiar  nice  flavor,  for  the  table,  not  to  be 
powdered. 

I  hope  Sally  applies  herself  closely  to  her  French   a  harpsi- 
and  music,  and  that  I  shall  find  she  has  made  great   ,choi:d  ),as ,a 

.  ,     kind  of  little 

proficiency.     The  harpsichord  I  was  looking  at,  and   piano. 
which  was  to  have  cost  me  forty  guineas,  Mr.  Stanley   £200. 
advises  me  not  to  buy  ;    and  we  are  looking  out  for 
another,  one  that  has  been  some  time  in  use,  and  is 
a  tried  good  one,  there  being  not  so  much  dependence 
on  a  new  one,  though  made  by  the  best  hands. 


A    I  RAVELLING   COACH. 


Sally's  last  letter  to  her  brother  is  the  best  written 
that  of  late  I  have  seen  of  hers.  I  only  wish  she  were 
a  little  more  careful  of  her  spelling.  I  hope  she  con- 
tinues to  love  going  to  church,  and  would  have  her 
read  over  and  over  again  the  "  Whole  Duty  of  Man," 
and  the  "Lady's  Library." 

Look  at  the  figures  on  the  china  bowl  and  coffee 


5  o         Highways  arid  Byways       [No.  i7 

cups,  with  your  spectacles  on  ;  they  will  bear  exam- 
ining. 

I  have  made  your  compliments  to  Mrs.  Stevenson. 
She  is  indeed  very  obliging",  takes  great  care  of  my 
health,  and  is  very  attentive  when  I  am  in  any  way  ill. 
But  yet  I  have  a  thousand  times  wished  you  with  me, 
and  my  little  Sally  with  her  ready  hands  and  feet  to 
do,  and  go,  and  come,  and  get  what  I  wanted.  There 
is  a  great  difference  in  sickness  when  one  cannot  be 
nursed  with  that  tender  attention  which  proceeds 
from  sincere  love. 


17.    In  the  Woods 

By  Andrew  Burnaby  (1760) 

Burnaby  was        One  of  the  chief  articles  for  exportation  are  masts 
an  English      for  tne  royal  navy.     These  are  made  of  white  pine, 

traveller  who  J  J  .  L 

saw  much        and  are,   I    believe,   the    finest    in    the    world,    many 

that  other 
people 

missed.  diameter. 


f    them    forty  yards   long,   and   as   many  inches    in 


They  never  cut  them  down  but  in  times  of  deep 
snow,  as  it  would  be  impossible  in  any  other  season 
to  get  them  down  to  the  river.  When  the  trees  are 
fallen,  they  put  on  seventy  or  eighty  yoke  of  oxen,  and 
drag  them  along  the  snow.  It  is  exceedingly  difficult 
to  put  them  first  in  motion,  which  they  call  raising 
them.  When  they  have  once  effected  this,  they 
never  stop  upon  any  account  whatsoever  till  they 
arrive  at  the  water  side. 

Frequently  some  of  the  oxen  are  taken  ill ;  upon 
which  they  immediately  cut  them  out  of  the  gears, 
and  are  sometimes  obliged,  I  am  told,  to  sacrifice  five 
or  six  yoke  of  them. 


no.  i7]  The  Forests  5 1 

The  forests,  where  these  masts  grow,  are  reserved 
to  the  crown,  which  appoints  a  surveyor  of  them, 
commonlv  the  governor  of  this  province. 

This  is  not  the  onlv  expedient  employed  by  govern- 
ment for  the  preservation  of  such  trees  as  may  be  of 
use  for  the  royal  navy.  There  is  an  act  of  parlia- 
ment, I  believe,  which  prohibits,  under  pain  of  certain 
fines  and  penalties,  the  cutting  down,  or  destroying, 
of  any  white  pine  tree,  of  specified  dimensions,  grow- 
ing outside  the  boundaries  of  any  town,  without  his 
majesty's  license,  in  anv  of  the  provinces  of  New 
England,  New  York,  or  New  Jersey. 

This  restriction  is   absolutely    necessary,   whether  When  the 
considered   as  securing  a  provision  for  the  navy,  or   Revol"pon 

°  r  J>  cut  off  the 

as  a  check  upon  that  very  destructive  practice,  taken   supply  of 
from  the  Indians,  of  fire-hunting.      It  used  to  be  the   great  trees- 

0        .  it  is  said  that 

custom  for  large  companies  to  go  into  the  woods  in   manv  British 
the  winter,  and  to  set  fire  to  the  brush   and   under-   ships  were 

,   •  •      1         i-  i-i  1-1   ■         •      1  1         lost  because 

wood  in  a  circle  of  several  miles.      f  his  circle  gradu-  tnev  could  no 
ally  contracting  itself,  the  deer,  and  other  wild  animals   longer  get 
inclosed,  naturally  retired  from  the  flames,  till  at  length   good  masts> 
they  got  herded  together  in  a  very  small  compass. 

Then,  blinded  and  suffocated  by  the  smoke,  and 
scorched  by  the  fire,  which  every  moment  came 
nearer  to  them,  they  forced  their  way,  under  the 
greatest  trepidation  and  dismay,  through  the  flames. 
As  soon  as  they  got  into  the  open  daylight  again, 
they  were  shot  by  the  hunters,  who  stood  without 
and   were   in   readiness   to   fire   upon    them. 

The  trees  included  within  the  circle,  although  not 
absolutely  burnt  down,  were  so  dried  and  injured 
that  they  never  vegetated  any  more;  and  the  fire  not 
only  contracted  itself  inwardly,  but  also  dilated  out- 
wardly, and  sometimes  continued  burning  for  several 


5  2  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  is 

weeks,  till  rain  or  some  accidental  circumstance  put 
it  out;  there  is  no  measuring  the  injury  and  devas- 
tation it  occasioned  in  the  woods. 

I  was  once  a  spectator  of  a  similar  fire  in  Virginia, 
which  had  happened  through  accident.  Nothing 
could  be  more  awful  and  tremendous  than  the  sight. 
It  was  of  great  extent,  and  burned  several  weeks 
before  the  inhabitants  could  subdue  it.  They  effected 
it  at  last  by  cutting  away  the  underwood  in  wide 
and  long  avenues,  to  leeward  of  the  fire,  by  which  it 
was  prevented  from  communicating  or  spreading  any 
farther.  In  Virginia  there  is  an  express  act  of  as- 
sembly, passed  in  the  12th  year  of  his  late  majesty, 
to  forbid  this  practice. 


What  was 
wanted  was 
the  service  of 
an  inden- 
tured ser- 
vant. 


18.    All  Sorts  of  Advertisements 

From  the  Newspapers  (i  740-1 751) 

If  any  person  has  a  Jersey,  English,  or  Irish  boy's 
time  to  dispose  of,  that  can  shave  or  cook,  he  may  hear 
of  a  purchaser  by  enquiring  of  the  printer  hereof. 

Whereas  I  the  subscriber  on  or  about  the  25th  of 
October  last  past,  purchased  of  a  certain  William 
Tough,  of  Salem,  in  West-New-Jersey,  a  negro 
woman  slave,  which  he  the  said  William  warranted 
to  be  sound  and  in  good  order.  In  consideration 
whereof  I  passed  my  note  to  him  for  the  payment  of 
twenty-five  pounds  next  May. 

The  next  day  after  the  purchase  of  said  negro  I 
discovered  she  was  much  troubled  with  fits,  whereby 
she  is  rendered  unable  to  perform  any  service,  and  I 
am  much  deceived  and  imposed  upon  in  the  purchase. 


No.  18] 


Adv  ertisemen  ts 


53 


These  are  therefore  to  forewarn  all  persons  not  to 
be  concerned  with  or  take  any  assignment  of  the  said 
note  from  the  said  William  Tough  for  I  am  determined 
not  to  pay  the  same,  until  a  trial  at  law  be  had  there- 
upon. Jonathan  Strainge. 

The  Elizabeth-Town  lottery  is  proposed  to  begin 
drawing  the  first  Tuesday  in  May  next,  if  it  be  full 
by  that  time.  A  small  number  of  the  tickets  yet 
remaining  unsold,  those  who  incline  to  become  ad- 
venturers are  desired  to  be  expeditious. 

A  Jersey  boy's  time  fur  seven  years,  to  be  sold. 
Enquire  of  the  printer. 

Notice  is  hereby  given  that  there  is  now  in  the 
jail  a  negro  man,  says  he  came  from  Albany,  and  his 
master's  name  is  Millor.  He  is  a  middle-sized  fellow, 
aged  about  twenty-eight  or  thirty  years,  has  cuts  in 
his  face,  and  laughs  much  ;  but  has  no  clothes  fit  to 
describe  him  by. 

The  owner  is  desired  to  fetch  him  away,  and  pay 
the  charges.  Joseph   Hollinshead,  Sheriff. 

Our  readers  are  cautioned  to  beware  of  a  new  par- 
cel of  counterfeit  New  Jersey  fifteen  shilling  bills, 
just  beginning  to  appear  among  us.  They  are  in 
imitation  of  the  newest  money,  dated  July  2,  1746, 
and  may  be  known  by  these  particulars. 

The  paper  of  the  counterfeits  is  thin  and  smooth, 
and  when  looked  through  in  the  light  appears  fair 
and  free  from  knots.  The  paper  of  the  true  bills  is 
thicker,  rougher,  and  when  looked  through  in  the 
light  appears  clouded  and  uneven.  The  counterfeits 
are  wholly  done  from  a  copper-plate,  the  back  as  well 
as  the  foreside;  the  true  bills  are  printed  from  common 
types,  in  the  common  printing-press. 


Lotteries 
were  very 
common, 
even  for  col- 
leges and 
parsonages. 


The  paper 
money  was 
roughly 
printed,  and 
could  easily 
be  imitated. 


The  sale  of 
slaves  at 
auction  (ven- 
due) was  a 
common 
incident  of 
the  times. 


Linsey- 
woolsey  was 
cloth  woven 
in  hand 
looms,  half 
linen  and 
half  wool. 


White  ser- 
vants who 
left  their 
masters  be- 
fore their 


5  4  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  18 

The  three  crowns  by  the  side  of  the  arms  in  the 
counterfeits  are  unlike  each  other,  and  are  more 
round  than  those  in  the  true  bills.  The  flowers  above 
and  below  those  crowns  in  the  counterfeit  are  noth- 
ing like. 

In  the  counterfeits  the  letters  of  the  word  shillings 
are  larger.  There  are  many  other  marks  by  which 
they  may  be  distinguished,  but  these,  we  hope,  will 
be  sufficient  at  present. 

To  be  sold  at  public  vendue,  on  Friday  the  29th, 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Joseph  Johnson,  in  Newark,  two 
negro  men  who  understand  mining ;  as  also  the  uten- 
sils belonging  to  the  mine,  in  Kingsland's  lands,  with 
pots  and  kettles,  &c.  As  also  the  remaining  part  of 
the  lease  of  said  mine,  which  is  nearly  two  years. 

Run  away  on  the  14th  of  last  month  from  Abra- 
ham Lord,  of  Piles-Grove,  Salem  county,  an  Irish 
servant  man,  named  Daniel  Foy,  of  a  middle  stature, 
pale  complexion,  about  twenty-six  years  of  age,  well- 
set,  speaks  but  middling  English,  and  has  been  on 
the  expedition  against  Canada.  Had  on  when  he 
went  away,  a  linsey-woolsey  blue  grey  coat,  with  large 
brass  buttons,  a  grey  cloth  jacket,  buck-skin  breeches, 
felt  hat,  grey  cotton  cap,  and  a  red  silk  handkerchief. 
He  has  two  pair  of  stockings  with  him,  one  grey 
worsted,  ribbed,  the  other  blue  yarn.  Whoever  takes 
up  and  secures  said  servant,  so  that  his  master  may 
have  him  again,  shall  have  three  pounds  reward,  and 
reasonable  charges  paid  by  Abraham  Lord. 

Ran  away  on  the  20th  from  Nathan  Watson,  of 
Mount-Holly,  an  Irish  servant  man,  named  Christo- 
pher Cooney,  a  short  well-set  fellow,  about  twenty-six 
years  of  age,  of  a  pale  complexion,  short  brown  curled 


No.  18] 


Advertisements 


55 


hair,  had  lost  one  of  his  under  fore  teeth,  and  has  had   term  of  ser- 

his   right  leg  broke,  and  walks  with  his  toe  turned  vicehad  ex- 
pired were 
liable  to  pur- 


outward. 


Had  on  when  he  went  away,  a  new  castor  hat,  a   suit'  capture, 
red  great  coat,  a  light  colored  fustian  coat  and  jacket,    ^enf ^  " 
new  copper  colored   broadcloth  breeches,  lined  with   slaves, 
leather,  new    black    and    white    yarn    stockings,   old 
shoes,  newly  soled.     He  was  some  time  past  a  hostler 


THE   WAYSIDE   INN. 


at  Jonathan  Thomas's,  in  Burlington.  Whoever  takes 
up  and  secures  said  servant,  so  that  his  master  may 
have  him  again,  shall  have  forty  shillings  reward,  and 
reasonable  charges,  paid  by.         Nathan  Watson. 

Lost,  last  fall,  in   Morris-Town,  in   East-Jersey,  a 

dog,  of  the  pointer  kind,  all  white,  his  tail  docked  and   The  reward 
has  had  his  off  thigh  broken  ;  answers  to  the  name  of   forthf  Sf13 

°  one-eighth 

Cato.     Whoever  brings  the  said  dog  to  Mr.  Waters  at  thatforthe 
Elizabeth-Town  Point,  shall  have  five  shillings  reward.   man- 


5  6  Highways  a?id  Byways       [No.  19 


A  negro 
found  wan- 
dering about 
might  be 
arrested  and 
lodged  in 
jail,  simply 
on  the 
chance  that 
he  was  a  fu- 
gitive slave. 


Now  in  the  custody  of  Thomas  Smith,  sheriff  of 
Cape-May  county,  a  run-away  negro  man,  who  goes 
by  the  name  of  Jupiter  Hazard,  is  about  twenty-seven 
years  of  age,  not  very  black,  of  a  middle  size,  and 
well  built.  Had  on  when  taken  up,  a  flannel  shirt, 
leather  breeches  with  a  fob  in  the  waist-band,  shoes 
and  stockings,  both  very  good,  the  stockings  of  a  blue 
color,  bathmetal  buckles,  a  good  felt  hat  and  worsted 
cap.  He  speaks  English  like  a  country-born  negro 
who  has  lived  some  time  among  the  Dutch. 

He  had  a  bundle  with  him,  which  contained  two 
white  shirts,  a  dimity  jacket  and  breeches,  a  white 
handkerchief,  a  linen  cap,  and  a  pocket-book  with 
four  dollars  in  it,  and  a  pair  of  silver  knee-buckles, 
marked  N.  S.  He  seems  to  have  travelled,  for  he 
gives  a  good  account  of  Rhode  Island,  New  York, 
Pennsylvania,  Shrewsbury,  and  other  places  :  says  his 
master's  name  is  John  Bannister,  and  that  he  lives  at 
Piscataway,  in  Rhode  Island  Government. 


At  that  time 
whales  were 
still  abun- 
dant in  the 
North  Atlan- 
tic Qcean. 


19.    A  Rousing  Whaling  Song 

By  John  Osborn  (about  1750) 

When  spring  returns  with  western  gales, 

And  gentle  breezes  sweep 
The  ruffling  seas,  we  spread  our  sails 

To  plough  the  watery  deep. 

For  killing  northern  whales  prepared, 

Our  nimble  boats  on  board, 
With  craft  and  rum  (our  chief  regard) 

And  good  provisions  stored. 


no.  19]  W r balers  5  7 

Cape  Cod,  our  dearest  native  land, 

We  leave  astern,  and  lose 
Its  sinking  cliffs  and  lessening"  sands 

While  Zephyr  gently  blows. 

Bold,  hardy  men,  with  blooming  age, 

Our  sandy  shores  produce  ; 
With  monstrous  fish  they  dare  engage, 

And  dangerous  callings  choose. 

Now  towards  the  early  dawning  east 

We  speed  our  course  away, 
With  eager  minds  and  joyful  hearts, 

To  meet  the  rising  day. 

Then  as  we  turn  our  wandering  eyes, 

We  view  one  constant  show  ; 
Above,  around,  the  circling  skies, 

The  rolling  seas  below. 

When  eastward,  clear  of  Newfoundland, 

We  stem  the  frozen  pole, 
We  see  the  icy  islands  stand, 

The  northern  billows  roll. 

As  to  the  north  we  make  our  way, 

Surprising  scenes  we  find  ; 
We  lengthen  out  the  tedious  day, 

And  leave  the  night  behind. 

Now  see  the  northern  regions,  where 

Eternal  winter  reigns: 
( )ne  day  and  night  fills  up  the  year, 

.And  endless  cold  maintains. 


5  8  Highways  and  Byways      [No.  i9 

We  view  the  monsters  of  the  deep, 
Great  whales  in  numerous  swarms  ; 

And  creatures  there,  that  play  and  leap, 
Of  strange,  unusual  forms. 

When  in  our  station  we  are  placed, 

And  whales  around  us  play, 
We  launch  our  boats  into  the  main, 

And  swiftly  chase  our  prey. 

In  haste  we  ply  our  nimble  oars, 

For  an  assault  designed ; 
The  sea  beneath  us  foams  and  roars, 

And  leaves  a  wake  behind. 

A  mighty  whale  we  rush  upon, 

And  in  our  irons  throw  : 
She  sinks  her  monstrous  body  down 

Among  the  waves  below. 

And  when  she  rises  out  again, 

We  soon  renew  the  fight ; 
Thrust  our  sharp  lances  in  amain, 

And  all  her  rage  excite. 

Enraged,  she  makes  a  mighty  bound  ; 

Thick  foams  the  whitened  sea ; 
The  waves  in  circles  rise  around, 

And  widening  roll  away. 

She  thrashes  with  her  tail  around, 
And  blows  her  reddening  breath  ; 

She  breaks  the  air,  a  deafening  sound, 
While  ocean  grroans  beneath. 


no.  20]  Old  Boston  5  9 

From  numerous  wounds,  with  crimson  flood, 

She  stains  the  frothy  seas, 
And  gasps,  and  blows  her  latest  blood, 

While  quivering  life  decays. 

With  joyful  hearts  we  see  her  die, 

And  on  the  surface  lay  ;  !■'■  lie. 

While  all  with  eager  haste  apply, 

To  save  our  deathful  prey. 


2o.    Life  in  Boston 

By  Francis  Goelet  (1750) 

Boston,  the  metropolis  of  North  America  is  con-  Goeiet  was  a 
sidered  the  largest  town  upon  the  continent.      It  has   sea-caPtain. 

0  L  on  a  visit 

about  three  thousand  houses  in  it,  nearly  two  thirds   from  New 
of  which  are  wooden,  framed,  and  covered  with  clap-  York' 
boards.     Some  of  them  are  very  spacious  buildings, 
and  with  their  gardens  about  them  cover  a  great  deal 
of  ground.    They  are  for  the  most  part  two  and  three 
stories  high,  and  most  of  them  have  sash  windows. 

The  brick  buildings  are  much  better  and  more 
strongly  built,  more  after  the  modern  taste,  all  sashed 
and  pretty  well  ornamented.  They  have  also  yards 
and  gardens  adjoining  them.  All  the  streets  are 
very  irregular ;  though  the  main  streets  are  broad 
and  paved  with  stone,  the  cross  streets  are  narrow 
and  paved,  except  towards  the  outskirts  oi  the  town. 

The  town  extends  about  two  miles  in   length,  north 
and  south.      It  is  in   some  places   half  a  mile,  and   in 
others    three    fourths    of    a   mile,   broad.      It   has   one    Thepresent 
main    street   running   the   whole   length   of  the  town    xv-lshinsion 

0  °  Street. 

from  north  to  south,  and  tolerably  broad. 


60  Highways  and  Byways      [No.  20 

The  situation  of  the  place  is  extremely  pleasant, 
being  on  a  neck  of  land,  with  tide  flowing  on  each 
side.  That  part  of  the  town  may  be  called  an  island, 
for  the  water  which  parts  it  from  the  main  continent 
is  only  about  twenty  feet  across,  with  drawbridges  ; 
and  the  tide  runs  very  strong  through  the  bridge. 

The  harbor  is  defended  by  a  strong  castle  of  a 
hundred  guns,  built  upon  an  island  where  the  shipping 
must  pass  by  and  within  hail.  This  situation  is  ex- 
traordinary, for  it  commands  the  harbor  on  every  side  ; 
it  is  well  built  and  kept  in  exceedingly  good  order. 

The  tide  in  the  harbor  rises  about  twelve  or  thir- 
teen feet  perpendicularly  at  the  full  and  change  of 
the  moon,  and  thus  is  very  inconvenient  for  loaded 
vessels,  since  there  is  not  more  than  twelve  feet  of 
water  at  the  end  of  the  Long  Wharf.  This  wharf  is 
noted  as  the  longest  in  North  America,  for  it  is  nearly 
half  an  English  mile  in  length  and  runs  directly  out 
from  shore.  One  side  is  full  of  warehouses  from  one 
end  to  the  other. 

The  Bostoniers  build  a  vast  number  of  vessels  for 
sale,  from  small  sloops  up  to  topsail  vessels.  They 
are  noted  for  good  sailing  vessels. 

This  place  has  about  twelve  meeting-houses  and 
three  Episcopal  churches,  which  are  all  very  indiffer- 
ent buildings,  of  no  kind  of  architecture,  but  very 
plain.  At  the  North  end  of  the  town  they  have  a 
chime  of  bells,  which  are  very  poor.  They  have  only 
one  market,  which  is  all  built  of  brick,  about  eighty 
feet  long  and  arched  on  both  sides.  It  is  two  stories 
high  and  has  the  upper  part  sashed.  It  contains 
several  of  the  public  offices  of  the  town. 
The  old  They  have  also  a  town-house  built  of  brick,  situated 

state  House.   m   j£{ng  Street.      It  is   a  very  grand  brick  building, 


No.  20] 


Old  Boston 


61 


land. 


arched  all  round,  and  two  stories  high,  sashed  above. 
Its  lower  part  is  always  open,  for  it  is  intended  to  be 
an  exchange.     The  merchants  in  fair  weather  carry 
on  their  business  in  the  open  street,  at  the  eastern- 
most end.      In  the  upper  story  are  the  council  and 
assembly,    chambers,    etc.       It    has    a    neat    cupola, 
sashed  all  round,  which  on  rejoicing  days  is  illumi-   i.e.  days  of 
nated.      As  to  government,  Boston  is  dependent  and   reJ°lcins- 
subordinate  to  England  for  its  laws,  being  under  the 
king's  government.     The  governor  is   a   person   ap- 
pointed from  home  to  represent  his  Majesty.      The   /.<?.fromEng- 
laws  are  made  by  the  two  houses  of  the  legislature, 
the    council    and    the    great    and    general    assembly. 
The  former  is  like  the  English  House  of   Lords,  and 
the  latter  like  the  Commons.      Unless  the  governor 
signs    the    bill,   it   does 
not  pass  into  a  law. 

The  Boston  people 
are  very  strict  observ- 
ers of  the  Sabbath  clay. 
While  service  is  going 
on  no  persons  except 
doctors  are  allowed  on 
the  streets.  If  you  are 
found  upon  the  streets 
and  the  constables  meet 
you,  they  compel  you 
to  go  either  to  an  Epis- 
copal church  or  to  the 
Congregational  meet- 
ing, as  you  choose. 

Also  in  sweating,  if   you  are  caught  you  must  pay    Captain 
a  crown  for  every  oath,  on   being  convicted  thereof,   poe,et *™te 

-  °  eaten  il 

without  further  dispute.  for  caught. 


A   TAVERN    SIGN. 


6  2  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  21 


Freneau  was 
born  in 
France,  but 
became  a 
noted  news- 
paper man, 
author,  and 
poet  in 
America. 


21.    A  Storm  at  Sea 

By  Philip  Freneau 

Happy  the  man  who,  safe  on  shore, 

Now  trims,  at  home,  his  evening  fire ; 
Unmov'd  he  hears  the  tempest  roar, 
That  on  the  tufted  groves  expire ; 
Alas  !  on  us  they  doubly  fall, 
Our  feeble  bark  must  bear  them  all. 

Now  to  their  haunts  the  birds  retreat, 
The  squirrel  seeks  his  hollow  tree, 
Wolves  in  their  shaded  caverns  meet, 
All,  all  are  blest  but  wretched  we  — 
For,  doom'd  a  stranger  to  repose, 
No  rest  the  unsettled  ocean  knows. 

Whilst  o'er  the  dark  abyss  we  roam, 

Perhaps,  whate'er  the  pilots  say, 
We  saw  the  sun's  descending  gloom, 
No  more  to  see  the  rising  ray  ; 
But  buried  low,  by  far  too  deep, 
On  coral  beds  unpitied  sleep  ! 

But  what  a  strange  uncoasted  strand 

Is  that  where  death  permits  no  day, 
No  charts  we  have  to  mark  that  land, 
No  compass  to  direct  the  way! 

What  pilot  shall  explore  that  realm, 
What  new  Columbus  take  the  helm  ! 

While  death  and  darkness  both  surround, 
And  tempests  rage  with  lawless  power, 

Of  friendship's  voice  I  hear  no  sound, 
No  comfort  in  this  dreadful  hour  — 


no.  22]  Niagara  6  3 

What  friendship  can  in  tempests  be, 
What  comforts  on  this  angry  sea ! 

The  barque  accustom 'd  to  obey, 

No  more  the  trembling  pilots  guide, 
Alone  she  gropes  her  trackless  way, 
While  mountains  burst  on  every  side. 
Thus  skill  and  science  both  must  fall, 
And  ruin  is  the  lot  of  all. 


22.    Saved  from  Niagara 

By  Peter  Kalm   (1750) 

It  was   formerly  thought  impossible  for  anybody  The  island  is 
living  to  come  at  the  island  that  is  in  the  middle  of   Goat  island, 

0  long  since 

the  fall:   but  an  accident  that  happened  twelve  years  joined  to  the 
ago  or  thereabouts,  made  it  appear  otherwise.     The   American 

,.  .       ,.  side  by 

history  is  this.  bridges. 

Two  Indians  of  the  Six  Nations  went  out  from 
Niagara  fort  to  hunt  upon  an  island  that  is  in  the 
middle  of  the  river  or  strait  above  the  great  fall. 

On  this  island  used  to  be  abundance  of  deer. 
They  took  some  French  brand)'  with  them  from  the 
fort,  which  they  tasted  several  times  as  they  were 
going  over  the  carrying  place.  When  they  were  in 
the  canoe,  they  took  now  and  then  a  dram,  and  so 
went  along  up  the  strait  towards  the  island  where 
the}-  proposed  to  hunt.  Growing  sleeps'  thev  laid 
themselves  down  in  the  canoe,  which  getting  loose 
drove  back  with  the  stream,  farther  and  farther  clown, 
till  it  came  near  that  island  that  is  in  the  middle  of 
the  fall. 


64  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  22 

Here  one  of  them,  awakened  by  the  noise  of  the 
fall,  cries  out  to  the  other,  that  they  were  gone  !  yet 
they  tried  if  possible  to  save  life.  This  island  was 
nearest,  and  with  much  working  they  got  on  shore 
there.  At  first  they  were  glad  ;  but  when  they  had 
considered  everything,  they  thought  themselves 
hardly  in  a  better  state  than  if  they  had  gone  down 
the  fall.  They  had  now  no  other  choice,  than  either 
to  throw  themselves  down  the  cliff,  or  to  perish  with 
hunger. 

But  hard  necessity  put  them  on  invention.  At  the 
lower  end  of  the  island  the  rock  is  perpendicular, 
and  no  water  is  running  there.  This  island  has 
plenty  of  wood,  they  went  to  work  directly  and  made 
a  .ladder  or  shrouds  of  the  bark  of  linden-tree  (which 
is  very  tough  and  strong).  They  made  it  so  long 
that  with  it  they  could  reach  the  water  below. 

One  end  of  this  bark  ladder  they  tied  fast  to  a  great 
tree  that  grew  at  the  side  of  the  rock  above  the  fall, 
and  let  the  other  end  down  to  the  water.  So  they  went 
down  along  their  new-invented  stairs,  and  when  they 
came  to  the  bottom  in  the  middle  of  the  fall,  they 
rested  a  little.  As  the  water  next  below  the  fall  is 
not  rapid,  as  before  mentioned,  they  threw  themselves 
out  into  it,  thinking  to  swim  on  shore. 

I  have  said  before,  that  one  part  of  the  fall  is  on 
one  side  of  the  island,  the  other  on  the  other  side. 
Hence  it  is,  that  the  waters  of  the  two  cataracts  run- 
ning against  each  other,  turn  back  against  the  rock 
that  is  just  under  the  island.  Therefore,  hardly  had 
the  Indians  begun  to  swim,  before  the  waves  of  the 
eddy  threw  them  with  violence  against  the  rock  from 
whence  they  came. 

They  tried  it  several  times,  but  at  last  grew  weary  ; 


No.  22] 


Nt 


aga 


ra 


65 


and  were  so  often  thrown  against  the  rock,  that  they 
were  much  bruised,  and  the  skin  of  their  bodies  torn  in 
many  places.  So  they  were  obliged  to  climb  up  their 
stairs  again  to  the  island,  not  knowing  what  to  do. 
After  some  time  they  perceived  Indians  on  the  shore, 
to  whom  they  cried  out. 

These   saw  and   pitied  them,  but  gave  them  little 
hopes  of  help  ;  yet  they  made  haste  down  to  the  fort, 


AN    EARLY    1'ICTL'KK    OF    NIAGARA. 


and  told  the  commander  where  two  of  their  brethren 
were.  He  persuaded  them  to  try  all  possible  means 
of  relieving  the  two  poor  Indians;  and  it  was  done 
in  this  manner. 

The  water  that  runs  on  the  east  side  of  this  island 
is  shallow,  especially  a  little  above  the  island  towards 
the  eastern  shore.  The  commandant  caused  poles  to 
be  made  and  pointed  with  iron.     Two  Indians  deter- 


66  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  23 

mined  to  walk  to  this  island  by  the  help  of  these 
poles,  to  save  the  other  poor  creatures,  or  perish 
themselves. 

Thev  took  leave  of  all  their  friends  as  if  they  were 
going  to  death.  Each  had  two  such  poles  in  his 
hands,  to  set  against  the  bottom  of  the  stream,  to 
keep  them  steady.  So  they  went  and  got  to  the 
island,  and  having  given  poles  to  the  two  poor  Ind- 
ians there,  they  all  returned  safely  to  the  main. 

Those  two  Indians  who  in  the  above  mentioned 
manner  were  first  brought  to  this  island,  are  yet  alive. 
They  were  nine  days  on  the  island,  and  almost 
starved  to  death.  Now  since  the  way  to  this  island 
has  been  found,  the  Indians  go  there  often  to  kill 
deer,  which  have  tried  to  cross  the  river  above  the 
fall,  and  were  driven  upon  the  island  by  the  stream  : 
but  if  the  king  of  France  would  give  me  all  Canada, 
I  would  not  venture  to  go  to  this  island  ;  and  were 
you  to  see  it,  sir,  I  am  sure  you  would  have  the 
same  sentiment. 


23.    A  Tornado  and  a  Waterspout 

By  Oliver  Hart  (1752) 

Carolina.  This  province  is  subject  to  frequent  and  dreadful 

tempests  of   thunder   and   lightning,    in    May,   June, 
July  and  August. 

For  several  days  together,  about  the  middle  of  July, 
1752,  the  mercury  never  fell  below  ninety-nine  or  one 
hundred  degrees.  Very  little  rain  fell  between  that 
time  and  September  the  14th,  when  the  wind  in  the 
afternoon  began  to  blow  with  great  violence  from  the 
north-east  and  continued  increasing  till  the  morning 


no.  23]  A  Tornado  67 

of  the  1 5th,  when  its  force  was  irresistible.  It  stopped 
the  course  of  the  Gulf  stream,  which  poured  in  upon 
us  like  a  torrent,  filling  the  harbor  in  a  few  minutes. 
Before  eleven  o'clock,  A.M.  all  the  vessels  in  the  har- 
bor were  on  shore,  except  the  "  Hornet  "  man  of  war, 
which  rode  it  out  bv  cutting  away  her  masts. 

All  the  wharfs  and  bridges  were  ruined,  and  every 
house  and  store  upon  them  beaten  down,  as  were 
also  many  houses  in  the  town,  with  abundance  of  roofs, 
chimneys,  &c.  Almost  all  the  tiled  or  slated  houses 
were  uncovered,  and  great  quantities  of  merchandise 
in  the  stores  of  the  Bay-street  were  damaged  by 
their  doors  being  burst  open.  The  town  was  likewise 
overflowed,  the  water  having  risen  ten  feet  above  high- 
water  mark  at  spring-tides. 

Nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  ruins  of  houses,  canoes, 
wrecks  of  boats,  masts,  yards,  barrels,  staves,  &c. 
floating  and  driving  with  great  violence  through  the 
streets,  and  round  about  the  town.  The  inhabitants 
found  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a  tempestuous  sea; 
the  violence  of  the  wind  continued;  tne  tide  (accord- 
ing to  its  common  course)  was  expected  to  flow,  till 
after  one  o'clock;  and  many  of  the  people  were  up 
to  their  necks  in  water  in  their  houses.  Hence  they 
began  now  to  despair  of  life. 

Here  we  must  record  as  signal  an  instance  of  the 
immediate  interposition  of  Divine  Providence  as  ever 
appeared.  They  were  soon  delivered  from  their  ap- 
prehensions; for,  about  ten  minutes  after  eleven 
o'clock,  the  wind  veered  to  east,  southeast,  south,  and 
southwest  very  quick.  Then  (though  its  violence  con- 
tinued, the  sea  still  beating  and  dashing  with  amazing 
impetuosity)  the  waters  fell  about  five  feet  in  the 
space  of  ten  minutes.     Without  this  sudden  and  unex- 


68  Highways  and  Byways       [No.  23 

pected  fall,  every  house  and  inhabitant  of  this  town 
must,  in  all  probability,  have  perished. 

This  shifting  of  the  wind  left  the  stream  of  the 
Gulf  of  Florida,  to  follow  its  wonted  course.  Before 
three  o'clock,  P.M.  the  hurricane  was  entirely  over. 
Many  people  were  drowned,  and  others  much  hurt 
by  the  fall  of  houses.  For  about  forty  miles  round 
Charlestown,  there  was  hardly  a  plantation  that  did 
not  lose  every  out-house  upon  it,  and  the  roads,  for 
years  afterwards,  were  encumbered  with  trees  blown 
and  broken  down. 

Whirlwinds  are  sometimes  felt  here ;  a  most  vio- 
lent one  of  that  kind,  commonly  known  under  the 
title  of  Typhones,  passed  down  Ashley  River  on  the 
4th  of  May,  1 761  ;  and  fell  upon  the  shipping  in 
Rebellion  Road,  with  such  fury  as  to  threaten  the 
destruction  of  a  large  fleet,  lying  there,  ready  to  sail 
for  Europe.  This  terrible  phenomenon  was  seen  by 
many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Charlestown,  coming  down 
Wappoo  Creek.  It  resembled  a  large  column  of 
smoke  and  vapor,  whose  motion,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
neighboring  clouds,  was  very  irregular  and  tumul- 
tuous. The  clouds  appeared  to  be  driving  down 
nearly  in  the  same  direction,  and  with  great  swiftness. 

The  quantity  of  vapor  which  composed  this  impetu- 
ous column,  and  its  prodigious  velocity,  gave  it  such 
a  surprising  momentum,  as  to  plow  Ashley  River  to 
the  bottom.  That  it  laid  rhe  channel  bare,  many 
people  were  eye-witnesses.  When  it  was  coming 
down  Ashley  River,  it  made  so  great  a  noise  as  to  be 
heard  by  most  of  the  people  in  town,  who  took  it  for 
a  constant  thunder.  It  increased  in  size  in  its  prog- 
ress to  the  road. 

As  it  passed  the  town,  it  was  met  by  another  gust, 


no.  23 j  A  IFater spout  69 

which  came  down  Cooper  River.  This  was  not  of 
equal  strength  or  impetuosity  with  the  other ;  but, 
upon  their  meeting  together,  the  tumultuous  and 
whirling  agitations  of  the  air  were  seemingly  much 
greater,  insomuch  that  the  froth  and  vapor  seemed  to 
be  thrown  up  to  a  great  height  towards  the  middle. 
The  clouds,  that  were  now  driving  in  all  directions  to 
this  place,  appeared  to  be  precipitated,  and  whirled 
round  at  the  same  time  with  incredible  velocity. 

Immediately  after,  it  fell  on  the  shipping  in  the  road, 
and  was  scarce  three  minutes  in  its  passage.  Five 
vessels  were  sunk  outright;  his  Majesty's  ship  the 
Dolphin  and  many  others  lost  their  masts.  This 
tremendous  column  was  seen,  at  noon,  upwards  of 
thirty  miles  south-west  from  Charlestown,  where  it 
arrived  about  twenty-five  minutes  after  two.  It  made 
an  avenue  in  its  course  of  a  great  width,  tearing  up 
trees,  houses,  and  every  thing  that  opposed  it ;  great 
quantities  of  leaves,  branches  of  trees,  and  even  large 
limbs,  were  seen  furiously  driven  about,  and  agitated 
in  the  body  of  the  column  as  it  passed  along. 

The  sky  was  overcast  and  cloudy  all  the  forenoon  ; 
about  one  o'clock  it  began  to  thunder,  and  continued 
more  or  less  till  three.  By  four  o'clock  the  wind  was 
quite  fallen,  the  sun  shone  out,  and  the  sky  was  clear 
and  serene.  We  could  scarce  believe  that  such  a 
scene  had  been  so  recently  exhibited,  were  not  the 
sinking  and  dismantled  vessels  so  many  striking  and 
melancholy  proofs  of  its  reality. 


CHAMPLAIN   AND    THE    INDIANS. 


PART    III 
THE    INDIANS 


24.    Indian  Children  sold  as  Slaves 

By  Caleb  Heathcote  and  William  Johnson   (1715) 

I  have  been  told,  my  lord,  that  the  reasons  which  This  part  is 

the  Indians  give  for  their  breach  with  Carolina  is  the  wrrttenby 

ill-  Colonel 

injustice  which  has  been  done  them  by  taking  away  Heathcote  to 

their  land  without  its  being  fairlv  purchased  or  paid  the  ministry 

r  T-i  i    •  1  1  .li  i-ii  in  England. 

for.       1  hev  complain   also    that   their  children   were 

many  of   them   bound   out    for  a  limited  time  to  be 

taught  and  instructed  by  the   Christians.     The   Ind-  This  terrible 

ians   complain  that,    contrary   to   the   intent  of  their  jnJust>ceand 

1  '  ■>  breach  of 

agreement,  these  children  were   transported  to  other  faith  was  one 

plantations  and  sold  as  slaves.  of  the  faults 

ot  our  an- 

I  don't  know  but  there  may  be  some  truth  in  what  cestors.  Can 

thev  allege.     I  make  bold  most  humbly  to   offer  your  you  wonder 

-      .  .    .         .  T    1      u       t  1  that  the  Ind" 

lordsnip  my  opinion  thereon.      1   do   humbly  suppose  jans  made 

it  might  be  very  advisable  to  quench  the  fire  already  war  after 

such  an  : 
of  cruelty  ? 


begun   and    prevent    the    like    grounds   of    complaint 


hereafter. 

His  majesty  would  be  pleased  with  as  little  loss  of 
time  as  may  be.  It  might  be  advisable  to  direct  all 
the  governors  on  this  continent  to  send  for  the  sachems 
and   heads  of  the  Indians  in  their  respective  govern- 

7> 


72 


The  Indians 


[No.  25 


This  part  is 
by  Colonel 
William 
Johnson  to 
Governor 
Clinton  of 
New  York. 


ments.  After  renewing  the  covenant  chain  with 
them,  as  they  call  it,  a  strict  inquiry  should  be  made 
into  all  their  complaints  and  grievances.  This  should 
be  done  both  with  regard  to  their  lands  and  on  other 
accounts.  Assure  them  of  redress.  Let  them  know 
that  'tis  his  majesty's  express  commands  to  have  it  so. 

Something  of  this  sort,  my  lord,  would  be  very 
proper  to  do.  Thus  we  ma}',  if  possible,  keep  the 
Indians  quiet  and  in  good  temper,  till  we  have  our 
country  better  settled  and  secured  and  the  French 
rooted  out.  Then  we  may  expect  to  have  the  heathen 
on  better  terms,  although  justice  ought  forever  to  be 
done  them. 

I  am  very  glad  your  Excellency  has  given  orders 
to  have  the  Indian  children  returned,  who  are  kept 
by  the  traders  as  pawns  or  pledges  as  they  call  it. 
Rather  they  have  been  stolen  from  them. 

The  parents  came  at  the  appointed  time  to  redeem 
the  children,  but  they  sent  them  away  beforehand. 
They  were  children  of  our  friends  and  allies. 

If  they  are  not  returned  next  spring  it  will  confirm 
what  the  French  told  the  Six  Nations.  They  told 
them  that  we  looked  upon  them  as  our  slaves  or 
negroes.  This  affair  cost  me  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
at  that  time  to  reconcile  the  Indians. 


25.    Indian  Hospitality 

By  John*  Bartram  (1743) 


Bartram  was  After  having  enjoyed  this  enchanting  prospect  we 

a  botanist  descended  easily  for  several    miles,  over  good    land 

who  liked  to  J                                                      .             " 

wander  producing  sugar-maples,  many  of  which  the   Indians 


no.  25]  Indian  Hosts 


73 


had  tapped  to  make  sugar  of  the  sap  ;  we  also  saw   about  the 
oaks,  hickory,  white  walnuts,  plums  and  some  apple   countI7- 
trees,  full  of  fruit.     The  Indians  had  set  long  bushes 
all  round  the  trees  at  a  little  distance,  I  suppose  to 
keep  the  small  children  from  stealing  the  fruit  before 
it  were  ripe. 

Here  we  halted  and  turned  our  horses  to  grass, 
while  the  inhabitants  cleared  a  cabin  for  our  recep- 
tion. They  brought  us  victuals,  and  we  dispatched 
a  messenger  immediately  to  Onondago  to  let  them 
know  how  near  we  were;  it  was  only  four  miles  away. 
All  the  Indians,  men,  women  and  children  came  to 
gaze  at  us  and  our  horses.  The  little  boys  and  girls 
climbed  on  the  roofs  of  their  cabins,  about  ten  in 
number,  to  enjoy  a  fuller  view. 

We  set  out  about  ten,  and  travelled  over  good  land 
all  the  way,  mostly  an  easy  descent,  down  the  east 
hill,  over  ridges  of  lime-stone  rock,  into  the  fine  vale 
where  this  capital  (if   I  may  so  call  it)  is  situated. 

We  alighted  at  the  council  house,  where  the  chiefs 
were  already  assembled  to  receive  us,  which  they  did 
with  a  grave  cheerful  complaisance,  according  to  their 
custom.  They  showed  us  where  to  lay  our  baggage, 
and  to  repose  ourselves  during  our  stay  with  them ; 
they  set  apart  the  two  end  apartments  of  this  large 
house. 

The   Indians  that  came  with   us,  were  placed  over  This  is  the 
against  us  :  this  cabin  is  about  eighty  feet   long,  and   s°-called 

o  »      j  o'  Long 

seventeen  broad,  the  common  passage  about  six  feet  House  "of 
wide  ;  and  the  apartments  on  each  side  five  feet  high, 
raised  a  foot  above  the  passage  by  a  long  sapling 
hewed  square,  and  fitted  with  joists  that  go  from  it  to 
the  back  of  the  house;  on  these  joists  they  lay  large 
pieces  ot    bark,  and   on   extraordinary  occasions  they 


the  Six 

Nations. 


74  The  Indians  [No.  25 

spread  mats  made  of  rushes,  which  favor  we  had.  On 
these  floors  they  sit  or  lie  down  every  one  as  he  will. 
The  apartments  are  divided  from  each  other  by  boards 
or  bark,  six  or  seven  feet  long,  from  the  lower  floor 
to  the  upper,  on  which  they  put  their  lumber.  When 
they  have  eaten  their  hominy,  they  can  put  the  bowl 
over  head,  having  not  above  five  feet  to  reach. 

They  sit  on  the  floor  sometimes  at  each  end,  but 
mostly  at  one.  They  have  a  shed  to  put  their  wood 
into  in  the  winter,  or  in  the  summer,  to  sit  to  converse 
or  play  ;  it  has  a  door  to  the  south.  All  the  sides 
and  roof  of  the  cabin  are  made  of  bark,  bound  fast 
to  poles  set  in  the  ground,  and  bent  round  on  the 
top,  or  set  aflat,  for  the  roof,  as  we  set  our  rafters. 

Over  each  fire  place  they  leave  a  hole  to  let  out 
the  smoke,  which  in  rainy  weather  they  cover  with 
a  piece  of  bark.  This  they  can  easily  reach  with  a 
pole  to  push  it  on  one  side  or  quite  over  the  hole. 

The  town  in  its  present  state  is  about  two  or  three 
miles  long,  yet  the  scattered  cabins  on  both  sides 
the  water,  are  not  above  forty  in  number,  many  of 
them  hold  two  families.  All  stand  single,  and  rarely 
above  four  or  five  near  one  another.  The  whole 
town  is  a  strange  mixture  of  cabins,  interspersed 
with  great  patches  of  high  grass,  bushes  and  shrubs, 
some  of  peas,  corn  and  squashes. 

At  night,  soon  after  we  were  laid  down  to  sleep,  and 
our  fire  was  almost  burnt  out,  we  were  entertained  by 
a  comical  fellow,  disguised  in  as  odd  a  dress  as  Indian 
folly  could  invent.  He  had  on  a  clumsy  vizard  of 
wood  colored  black,  with  a  nose  four  or  five  inches 
long,  a  grinning  mouth  set  awry,  furnished  with  long 
teeth.  Round  the  eyes,  circles  of  bright  brass,  sur- 
rounded by  a  larger  circle  of  white  paint. 


No.  25] 


Indian  Hosts 


75 


From  his  forehead  hung  long  tresses  of  buffaloes' 
hair,  and  from  the  back  part  of  his  head  ropes  made 
of  the  plaited  husks  of  Indian  corn.     I  cannot  recollect 
the  whole  of    his  dress,  but  it   was  equally  uncouth. 
He  carried  in  one  hand  a  long  staff,  in  the  other  a 
calabash  gourd  with  small 
stones   in   it,   for  a  rattle ; 
this    he    rubbed    up     and 
down  his  staff. 

He  would  sometimes 
hold  up  his  head  and  make 
a  hideous  noise  like  the 
braying  of  a  donkey.  He 
came  in  at  the  further  end, 
and  made  this  noise  at  first, 
whether  it  was  because  he 
would  not  surprise  us  too 
suddenly  I  can't  say.  I 
asked  Conrad  Weiser,  who 
as  well  as  myself  lay  next 
the  alley,  what  noise  that 
was?  and  Shickalamy  the 
Indian  chief,  our  compan- 
ion, who  I  supposed, 
thought  me  somewhat 
scared,  called  out,  "Lie 
still,  John."  I  never  heard 
him  speak  so  much  plain 
English  before. 

The  jack-pudding  presently  came  up  to  us,  and  an 
Indian   boy  came  with   him  and   kindled  our  fire,  that 
we  might  see   his  glittering  eyes  and  antick   postures    We  say  antic 
as  he   hobbled   round   the  fire.      Sometimes  he  would    °"  antastlCi 
turn  the  buffaloes'  hair  on  one   side   that  we   might 


AN   INDIAN   nm.n 


76 


The  Indians  [No.  26 


Phiz=face.  take  the  better  view  of  his  ill-favored  phiz.  When 
he  had  tired  himself,  which  was  sometime  after  he 
had  well  tired  us,  the  boy  that  attended  him  struck 
two  or  three  smart  blows  on  the  floor,  at  which  the 
hobgoblin  seemed  surprised,  and  on  repeating  them 
he  jumped  fairly  out  of  doors  and  disappeared. 

I  suppose  this  was  to  divert  us  and  get  some  to- 
bacco for  himself,  for  as  he  danced  about  he  would 
hold  out  his  hand  to  any  he  came  by  to  receive  this 
gratification,  and  as  often  as  any  one  gave  it  he 
would  return  an  awkward  compliment.  By  this  time 
I  found  it  no  new  diversion  to  any  one  but  myself ; 
and  after  the  farce  we  endeavored  to  compose  our- 
selves to  sleep. 


26.    Esquimaux  and  their  Children 

By  William  Douglass  (1749) 

Douglass  The  Esquimaux  are  a  particular  kind  of  American 

was  a  New      savages,  who  live  onlv  near  the  water,  and  never  far 

England  doc-  ° 

tor  who  wrote   in  the  country,  on  Terra  Labrador,  between  the  most 
a  rambling      outward  point  of  the  mouth  of  the  river  St.  Lawrence 

book  about  .    T  T      .  ,      . 

everything  in   and  Hudson  s  bay. 

America.  The    Esquimaux    are    entirely  different    from    the 

Indians  of    North-America,  in    regard  to  their  com- 
plexion   and    their    language.     They   are    almost    as 

This  is  a  mis-   white  as   Europeans,  and  have  little  eyes:    the  men 

take.  have  likewise  beards.     The  Indians,  on  the  contrary, 

are  copper-colored,  and  the  men  have  no  beards. 

Their  houses  are  either  caverns  or  clefts  in  the 
mountains,  or  huts  of  turf  above  ground.  They 
never  sow  or  plant  vegetables,  living  chiefly  on 
various    kinds    of    whales,    on    seals,    and    walruses. 


No.  26]  Esquimaux  7  7 

Sometimes  they  likewise  catch  land  animals,  on 
which  they  feed.  They  eat  most  of  their  meat  quite 
raw.  Their  drink  is  water ;  and  people  have  likewise 
seen  them  drinking  the,  sea-water  which  was  like 
brine. 

Their  shoes,  stockings,  breeches,   and  jackets,  are 
made  of  seal-skins  well  prepared,  and  sewed  together 
with   sinews  of   whales,  which   may  be   twisted   like 
threads,    and    are    very    tough.      Their    clothes,    the   The  present 
hairy  side  of  which  is  turned  outwards,   are  sewed   Esquimaux 

1  1111  i'ii      dress  is  the 

together  so  well,  that  they  can  go  up  to  their  shoul-  same. 
ders  in  the  water  without  wetting  their  under  clothes. 
Under  their  upper  clothes,  they  wear  shirts  and  waist- 
coats made  of    sealskin,   prepared   so  well  as    to    be 
quite  soft. 

I  saw  one  of  their  women's  dresses  ;  a  cap,  a  waist- 
coat, and  coat,  made  all  of  one  piece  of  seal-skin 
well  prepared,  soft  to  the  touch,  and  the  hair  on  the 
outside.  There  is  a  long  train  behind  at  their  coats, 
which  scarce  reach  them  to  the  middle  of  the  thigh 
before  ;  under  it  they  wear  breeches  and  boots,  all  of 
one  piece. 

The  shirt  I  saw  was  likewise  made  of  a  very  soft 
seal's  skin.  The  Esquimaux  women  are  said  to  be 
handsomer  than  any  of  the  American  Indian  women, 
and  their  husbands  are  accordingly  more  jealous  in 
proportion. 

I  have  likewise  seen  an  Esquimaux  boat.  The 
outside  of  it  consists  entirely  of  skins,  the  hair  of 
which  has  been  taken  off;  and  the  sides  of  the  skins 
on  which  they  were  inserted  are  turned  outwards,  and 
feel  as  smooth  as  vellum.  The  boat  was  near  four- 
teen feet  long,  but  very  narrow,  and  very  sharp- 
pointed  at  the  extremities. 


78 


The  Indians  [No.  2g 


This  is  the  In  the  inside  of  the  boat  they  place  two  or  three 

kayack.  \hm  boards,  which  give  a  kind  of  form  to  the  boat. 

It  is  quite  covered  with  skins  at  the  top,  excepting, 
near  one  end,  a  hole  big  enough  for  a  single  person 
to  sit  and  row  in,  and  keep  his  thighs  and  legs  under 
the  deck.  The  figure  of  the  hole  resembles  a  semi- 
circle, the  base  or  diameter  of  which  is  turned 
towards  the  larger  end  of  the  boat.  The  hole  is 
surrounded  with  wood,  on  which  a  soft  folded  skin  is 
fastened  with  straps  at  its  upper  end. 

When  the  Esquimaux  makes  use  of  his  boat,  he 
puts  his  legs  and  thighs  under  the  deck,  sits  down  at 
the  bottom  of  the  boat,  draws  the  skin  before-men- 
tioned around  his  body,  and  fastens  it  well  with  the 
straps.  The  waves  may  then  beat  over  his  boat  with 
considerable  violence,  and  not  a  single  drop  comes 
into  it ;  the  clothes  of  the  Esquimaux  keep  the  wet 
from  him.  He  has  an  oar  in  his  hand,  which  has  a 
paddle  at  each  end  ;  it  serves  him  for  rowing,  and 
keeps  the  boat  balanced  during  a  storm.  The  boat 
will  contain  but  a  single  person.  Esquimaux  have 
often  been  found  safe  in  their  boats  many  miles  from 
land,  in  violent  storms,  where  ships  found  it  difficult 
to  save  themselves.  Their  boats  float  on  the  waves 
like  bladders,  and  they  row  them  with  incredible 
velocity.  They  have  boats  of  different  shapes. 
They  have  likewise  larger  boats  of  wood  covered 
with  leather,  in  which  several  people  may  sit,  and  in 
which  their  women  commonly  go  to  sea. 

Bows  and  arrows,  javelins  and  harpoons,  are  their 
arms.  With  the  harpoons  they  kill  whales,  and  other 
large  marine  animals.  The  points  of  their  arrows 
and  harpoons  are  sometimes  made  of  iron,  sometimes 
of  bone,  and  sometimes  of  the  teeth  of  the  waVus 


no.  26]  Esquimaux  7  9 

Their  quivers  are  made  of  seal-skin.  The  needles 
with  which  they  sew  their  clothes  are  likewise  made 
of  iron,  or  of  bone.  All  their  iron  they  get,  by  some 
means  or  other,  from  the  Europeans. 

They  sometimes  go  on  board  the  European  ships, 
in  order  to  exchange  some  of  their  goods  for  knives 
and  other  iron.  But  it  is  not  advisable  for  Europeans 
to  go  on  shore,  unless  they  be  numerous ;  for  the 
Esquimaux  are  false  and  treacherous,  and  cannot 
suffer  strangers  among  them. 

If  they  find  themselves  too  weak,  they  run  away 
at  the  approach  of  strangers  ;  but  if  they  think  they 
are  an  over-match  for  them,  they  kill  all  that  come 
in  their  way,  without  leaving  a  single  one  alive.  The 
Europeans,  therefore,  do  not  venture  to  let  a  greater 
number  of  Esquimaux  come  on  board  their  ships 
than  they  can  easily  master.  If  they  are  ship- 
wrecked on  the  Esquimaux  coasts,  they  may  as  well 
be  drowned  in  the  sea  as  come  safe  to  the  shore  : 
this  fate  many  Europeans  have  experienced. 

The  European  boats  and  ships  which  the  Esqui- 
maux get  into  their  power,  are  immediately  cut  in 
pieces,  and  robbed  of  all  nails  and  other  iron,  which 
they  work  into  knives,  needles,  arrowheads,  &c. 
They  make  use  of  fire  for  no  other  purposes  but 
working  iron,  and  preparing  the  skins  of  animals. 
Their  meat  is  eaten  all  raw. 

When  they  come  on  board  a  European  ship,  and 
are  offered  some  of  the  sailors'  meat,  they  never  will 
taste  of  it  till  they  have  seen  some  Europeans  eat  it. 
Though  nothing  pleases  other  savage  nations  so  much 
as  brandy,  Act  many  Frenchmen  have  assured  me 
that  they  never  could  prevail  on  the  Esquimaux  to 
take  a  dram  of  it.     Their  mistrust  of  other  nations 


8o  The  Indians  [No.  26 

is  the  cause  of  it ;  for  they  undoubtedly  imagine  that 
they  are  going  to  poison  them,  or  do  them  some  hurt; 
and  I  am  not  certain  whether  they  do  not  judge  right. 

They  have  no  earrings,  and  do  not  paint  the  face 
like  the  American  Indians.  For  many  centuries  past 
they  have  had  dogs  whose  ears  are  erected,  and  never 
hang  down.  They  make  use  of  them  for  hunting, 
and  instead  of  horses  in  winter,  for  drawing  their 
goods  on  the  ice. 

They  themselves  sometimes  ride  in  sledges  drawn 
by  dogs.  They  have  no  other  domestic  animals. 
There  are  indeed  plenty  of  reindeer  in  their  country : 
but  it  is  not  known  that  either  the  Esquimaux  or  any 
of  the  Indians  in  America,  have  ever  tamed  them. 

For  the  use  of  those  who  are  fond  of  comparing 
the  languages  of  several  nations,  I  have  here  inserted 
a  few  Esquimaux  words,  communicated  to  me  by  the 
Jesuit  Saint  Pie.  One,  kombuc;  two,  tigal;  three,  kc ; 
four,  missilagat;  water,  sillalokto ;  rain,  killaluck; 
heaven,  taktnck>  or  nabugakshe;  the  sun,  shikonak,  or 
sakaknuk;  the  moon,  takock;  an  egg,  manneguk;  the 
boat,  kagack;  the  oar,  pacotick;  the  knife,  sliavie ';  a. 
dog,  mekfc/,  or  timilok ;  the  bow,  petiksick  ;  and  arrow, 
katso ;  the  head,  niakock;  the  ear,  tchiu;  the  eye,  kil- 
Iik\  or  sink;  the  hair,  nutshad;  a  tooth,  ukak;  the 
foot,  itikat.  Some  think  that  they  are  nearly  the 
same  nation  with  the  Grccnlandcrs,  or  Skralingers ; 
and  pretend  that  there  is  a  great  affinity  in  the  lan- 
guage. 


no.  27]  Indian  Fighters 


81 


27.    On   the  War  Path 

By  Peter  Kalm   (1749) 

_////j'  jt/i.  Whilst  we  were  at  dinner,  we  several 
times  heard  a  repeated  disagreeable  outcry,  at  some 
distance  from  the  fort,  in  the  river  Woodcreek  :  Mr. 
Lusignan,  the  governor,  told  us  this  cry  was  no  good 
omen,  because  he 
could  conclude 
from  it  that  the 
Indians,  whom  he 
escaped  near  Fort 
Anne,  had  com- 
pleted their  design 
of  revenging  the 
death  of  one  of 
their  brethren  upon 
the  English.  Their 
shouts  showed  that 
they  had  killed  an 

T-         l-i  AN  INDIAN  SAMP  BOWL.       ( KING  PHILII'S's.) 

hnglishman. 

As  soon  as  I  came  to  the  window,  I  saw  their  boat, 
with  a  long  pole  at  one  end,  on  the  extremity  of  which 
they  had  put  a  bloody  skull.  As  soon  as  they  were 
landed,  we  heard  that  their  part}',  six  in  number,  had 
continued  their  journey  (from  the  place  where  we  had 
marks  of  their  passing  the  night),  till  they  came 
within  the  English  boundaries.  There  they  found  a 
man  and  his  son  employed  in  mowing  the  corn. 

They  crept  on  towards  this  man,  and  shot  him  dead 

upon  the  spot.     This  happened  near  the  very  village, 

where  the  English,  two  years  before,  killed  the  brother 

of  one  of  these  Indians,  who  were  then  gone  out  to 

c  Si 


Not  many- 
people  ever 
got  so  near  a 
murder  by 
the  Indians 
without  being 
themselves 
murdered. 


8  2  The  Indians  [No.  27 

attack  them.  According  to  their  custom  the  Indians 
cut  off  the  skull  of  the  dead  man,  and  took  it  with 
them,  together  with  his  clothes  and  his  son,  who  was 
about  nine  years  old. 

As  soon  as  they  came  within  a  mile  of  Fort  St. 
Frederic,  they  put  the  skull  on  a  pole,  in  the  fore  part 
of  the  boat,  and  shouted  as  a  sign  of  their  success. 
They  were  dressed  in  shirts  as  usual,  but  some  of  them 
had  put  on  the  dead  man's  clothes,  one  his  coat,  the 
other  his  breeches,  another  his  hat.  Their  faces 
were  painted  with  vermillion,  with  which  their  shirts 
were  marked  across  the  shoulders. 

Most  of  them  had  great  rings  in  their  ears,  which 
seemed  to  be  a  great  inconvenience  to  them,  as  they 
were  obliged  to  hold  them  when  they  leaped,  or  did 
anything  which  required  a  violent  motion.  Some  of 
them  had  girdles  of  the  skins  of  rattlesnakes,  with  the 
rattles  on  them.  The  son  of  the  murdered  man  had 
nothing  but  his  shirt,  breeches  and  cap,  and  the  Indians 
had  marked  his  shoulders  with  red. 

When  they  got  on  shore,  they  took  hold  of  the  pole 
on  which  the  skull  was  put,  and  danced  and  sung  at 
the  same  time.  Their  view  in  taking  the  boy,  was  to 
carry  him  to  their  habitations,  to  educate  him  instead 
of  their  dead  brother,  and  afterwards  to  marry  him  to 
one  of  their  relations. 

Notwithstanding  they  had  perpetrated  this  act  of 
violence  in  time  of  peace,  contrary  to  the  command  of 
the  governor  in  Montreal,  and  to  the  advice  of  the 
governor  of  St.  Frederic,  yet  the  latter  could  not  at 
present  deny  them  provisions,  and  whatever  they 
wanted  for  their  journey,  because  he  did  not  think 
it  advisable  to  exasperate  them. 

When  they  came  to  Montreal,  the  governor  called 


no.  28]  Indian  Money  8  3 

them  to  account  for  this  action,  and  took  the  boy  from 
them,  whom  he  afterwards  sent  to  his  relations.  Mr. 
Lusignan  asked  them,  what  they  would  have  done  to 
me  and  my  companions,  if  they  had  met  us  in  the 
desert  ?  They  replied,  that  as  it  was  their  chief  in- 
tention to  take  their  revenge  on  the  Englishmen  in 
the  village  where  their  brother  was  killed,  they  would 
have  let  us  alone.  It  much  depended  on  the  humor 
they  were  in,  just  at  the  time  when  we  first  came 
to  their  sight.  However,  the  commander  and  all  the 
Frenchmen  said,  that  what  had  happened  to  me  was 
infinitely  safer  and  better. 


28.    Wampum 

By  Peter  Kalm    (1749) 

Among  the  numerous  shells  which  are  found  on  the  Wampum 

seashore,  there  are  some  which  by  the  English  here  wastheonly 

are  called  clams,  and  which  bear  some  resemblance  to  money  that 

the  human  ear.     They  have  a  considerable  thickness,  the  Indians 

and  are  chiefly  white,  excepting  the  pointed  end,  which  they'traded 

both  without  and  within    has  a  blue  color,  between  skins  with 

i  1       •    1    ,  each  other, 

purple  and  violet.  ,   ,., 

1        *  and  at  the 

The}'  are  met  with  in  vast  numbers  on  the  seashore   white  settie- 
of  New  York,  Long  Island,  and  other  places.     The   nients- 
shells  contain  a  large  animal,  which  is  eaten  both  by 
the  Indians  and  Europeans  settled  here. 

A  considerable  commerce  is  carried  on  in  this 
article,  with  such  Indians  as  live  farther  up  the 
country.  When  these  people  inhabited  the  coast, 
they  were  able  to  catch  their  own  clams,  which  at 
that  time   made   a  great   part   of   their   food  ;    but   at 


8  + 


The  Indians  [No.  28 


present  this  is  the  business  of  the  Dutch  and  English 
who  live  in  Long  Island  and  other  maritime  provinces. 

As  soon  as  the  shells  are  caught,  the  fish  is  taken 
out  of  them,  drawn  upon  a  wire,  and  hung  up  in  the 
open  air,  in  order  to  dry  by  the  heat  of  the  sun. 
When  this  is  done,  the  flesh  is  put  into  proper  vessels, 
and  carried  to  Albany  upon  the  river  Hudson;  there 
the  Indians  buy  them,  and  reckon  them  one  of  their 
best  dishes. 

Besides  the  Europeans,  many  of  the  native  Indians 
come  annually  clown  to  the  seashore,  in  order  to  catch 
clams,  proceeding  with  them  afterwards  in  the  manner 
I  have  just  described. 

The  shells  of  these  clams  are  used  by  the  Indians 
as  money,  and  make  what  they  call  their  wampum  ; 
they  likewise  serve  their  women  for  an  ornament, 
when  they  intend  to  appear  in  full  dress.  These 
wampums  are  properly  made  of  the  purple  parts  of 
the  shells,  which  the  Indians  value  more  than  the 
white  parts. 

A  traveller,  who  goes  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  and 
is  well  stocked  with  them,  may  become  a  considerable 
gainer ;  but  if  he  take  gold  coin,  or  bullion,  he  will 
undoubtedly  be  a  loser;  for  the  Indians,  who  live 
farther  up  the  country,  put  little  or  no  value  upon 
these  metals  which  we  reckon  so  precious,  as  I  have 
frequently  observed  in  the  course  of  my  travels. 

The  Indians  formerly  made  their  own  wampum, 
though  not  without  a  deal  of  trouble  ;  but  at  present 
the  Europeans  employ  themselves  that  way;  especially 
the  inhabitants  of  Albany,  who  get  a  considerable 
profit  by  it. 


no.  29 j  Building  Canoes  8  5 

29.    How  to  Build  a  Bark  Canoe 

By  Peter  Kalm   (1749) 

About  two  o'clock  this   afternoon  we   arrived  at  The  birch- 
Fort  Anne.     We   stayed   here  all  this   day,  and  the   b*Tk  canoe' 

1  1  -i  r     1         _!         n  the  mOSt 

next,  in  order  to  make  a  new  boat  01   bark,  because   ingenious 
there   was   no    possibility  of    going   down  the   river  andniost 

...  r  J  &         a  beautiful  of 

Without    It.     ^  the  Indians 

The   making  of  our  boat  took  up  half  yesterday,  inventions, 

and  all  this  day.     To  make  such  a  boat,  they  pick  ^ !°   r° a 

out  a  thick  tall  elm,  with  a  smooth  bark,  and  with  as  float  in  shai- 

few  branches  as  possible.     This  tree  is  cut  down,  and  lcnvstreams> 

•  and  so  light 

great  care  is  taken  to  prevent  the  bark  from  being  that  one  man 
hurt   by  falling   against   other   trees,  or   against   the   could  easi|y 

i         T7  4-U  •  1         1  <-  t.    carr-v  il  from 

ground,      ror   this   reason   some    people   do   not   cut   one  stream 
down  the  trees,  but  climb  to  the  top  of   them,  split  across  the 
the  bark,  and  strip  it  off,  which  was  the  method  our  P°[tase 

"  '  _  to  the  next 

carpenter  took.     The  bark  is  split  on  one  side,  in  a  stream, 
straight  line  along  the  tree,  as  long  as  the  boat  is  in- 
tended to  be  ;  at  the  same  time,  the  bark  is  carefully 
cut  off  a  little  way  on  both  sides  of  the  slit,  that  it 
may  more  easily  separate. 

The  bark  is  then  peeled  off  very  carefully,  and  par- 
ticular care  is  taken  not  to  make  any  holes  in  it;  this 
is  easy  when  the  sap  is  in  the  trees,  and  at  other  sea- 
sons the  tree  is  heated  by  the  fire,  for  that  purpose. 
The  bark  thus  stripped  off  is  spread  on  the  ground, 
in  a  smooth  place,  turning  the  inside  downwards,  and 
the  rough  outside  upwards;  and  to  stretch  it  better, 
some  logs  of  wood  or  stones  are  carefully  put  on  it, 
which  press  it  down.  Then  the  sides  of  the  bark  are 
gentl)'  bent  upwards,  in  order  to  form  the  sides  of  the 
boat;   some  sticks  are  then  fixed   into  the  ground,  at 


86  The  Indians  [No.  29 

the  distance  of  three  or  four  feet  from  each  other,  in 
the  curved  line,  which  the  sides  of  the  boat  are  in- 
tended to  make,  supporting  the  bark  intended  for  the 
sides.  The  sides  of  the  bark  are  then  bent  in  the 
form  which  the  boat  is  to  have,  and  according  to  that 
form  the  sticks  are  either  put  nearer  or  further  off. 

The  ribs  of  the  boat  are  made  of  thick  branches  of 
hickory,  which  are  tough  and  pliable.  They  are  cut 
into  several  flat  pieces,  about  an  inch  thick,  and  bent 
into  the  form  which  the  ribs  require,  according  to 
their  places  in  the  broader  or  narrower  part  of  the 
boat.  When  thus  bent,  they  are  put  across  the  boat, 
upon  the  back,  or  its  bottom,  pretty  close,  about  ten 
inches  from  each  other. 

The  upper  edge  on  each  side  of  the  boat  is  made 
of  two  thin  poles,  of  the  length  of  the  boat,  which  are 
put  close  together,  on  the  side  of  the  boat,  and  are 
fiat,  where  they  are  to  be  joined.  The  edge  of  the 
bark  is  put  between  these  two  poles,  and  sewed  up 
with  threads,  mouse-wood  bark,  or  other  tough  bark, 
or  with  roots. 

But  before  it  is  thus  sewed  up,  the  ends  of  the  ribs 
are  likewise  put  between  the  two  poles  on  each  side, 
taking  care  to  keep  them  at  some  distance  from  each 
other.  After  that  is  done,  the  poles  are  sewed  to- 
gether, and  when  bent  properly,  both  their  ends  join 
at  each  end  of  the  boat,  where  they  are  tied  together 
with  ropes.  To  prevent  the  widening  of  the  boat  at 
the  top,  three  or  four  bands  are  put  across  it,  from 
one  edge  to  the  other,  at  the  distance  of  thirty  or 
forty  inches  from  each  other. 

These  bands  are  commonly  made  of  hickory,  on 
account  of  its  toughness  and  flexibilitv,  and  have 
a  good  length.     The  ends  are  put  through  the  bark 


No.  29] 


Building  Canoes 


87 


on  both  sides,  just  below  the  poles  which  make  the 
edges  ;  they  are  bent  up  above  those  poles  and  twisted 
round  the  middle  part  of  the  bands,  where  they  are 
carefully  tied  by  ropes.  As  the  bark  at  the  two  ends 
of  the  boat  cannot  be  put  so  close  together  as  to  keep 
the  water  out,  the  crevices  are  stopped  up  with  the 
crushed  or  pounded  bark  of  the  red  elm.     Some  pieces 


&& 


W^ 


^ 


^^IMP^ 


A    I'.IkCII    CANOE. 


of  bark  are  put  upon  the  ribs  in  the  boat,  without 
which  the  foot  would  easily  wear  through  the  thin 
and  weak  bark  below,  which  forms  the  bottom  of  the 
boat. 

For  better  security  some  thin  boards  are  commonly 
laid  at  the  bottom,  which  may  be  trod  upon  with  more 
safety.  The  side  of  the  bark  which  has  been  upon 
the  wood,  thus   becomes   the   outside  of  the  boat,  be- 


88  The  Indians  [No.  29 

cause  it  is  smooth  and  slippery,  and  cuts  the  water 
more  easily  than  the  other.  The  building  of  these 
boats  is  not  always  quick  ;  for  sometimes  it  happens 
that  after  peeling  the  bark  off  an  elm,  and  carefully 
examining  it,  it  is  found  pierced  with  holes  and  splits, 
or  it  is  too  thin  to  venture  one's  life  in. 

In  such  a  case  another  elm  must  be  looked  for; 
and  it  sometimes  happens  that  several  elms  must 
be  stripped  of  their  bark,  before  one  is  found  fit  for 
a  boat.  That  which  we  made  was  big  enough  to  bear 
four  persons,  with  our  baggage,  which  weighed  some- 
what more  than  a  man. 

All  possible  care  must  be  taken  in  rowing  on  the 
rivers  and  lakes  of  these  parts  with  a  boat  of  bark. 
For  as  the  rivers,  and  even  the  lakes,  contain  num- 
bers of  broken  trees,  which  are  commonly  hidden 
under  the  water,  the  boat  may  easily  run  against  a 
sharp  branch.  This  would  tear  half  the  boat  away, 
if  you  rowed  on  very  fast.  The  people  in  it  would  be 
in  great  danger,  where  the  water  is  very  deep,  espe- 
cially if  such  a  branch  held  the  boat. 

To  get  into  such  a  dangerous  boat  must  be  done 
with  great  care,  and  for  the  greater  safety,  without 
shoes.  For  with  the  shoes  on,  and  still  more  with  a 
sudden  leap  into  the  boat,  the  heels  may  easily  pierce 
through  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  This  might  some- 
times be  attended  with  very  disagreeable  circum- 
stances, especially  when  the  boat  is  near  a  rock,  and 
close  to  a  sudden  depth  of  water  ;  and  such  places 
are  common  in  the  lakes  and  rivers  here. 


no.  3o]  An  Indian  King 


89 


30.    Indian  Speeches 

By  George  Washington  (1754) 

About  two  miles  from  this,  on  the  southeast  side 
of  the  river,  lives  Shingiss,  King  of  the  Delawares. 
We  called  upon  him  to  invite  him  to  a  council  at 
Logstown.  Shingiss  attended  us  to  Logstown.  As 
soon  as  I 
came  into 
town  I  went 
to  Monaca- 
toocha  (  as 
the  Half- 
King  was 
out  hunt- 
ing). I  in- 
formed him 
that  I  was 
sent     as     a 

messenger  to  the   French   gen-    ^ 
eral,    and   was    ordered   to   visit    Wm 
the  sachems  of  the  Six  Nations     J/j^ 
so    that   they   might    know   my 
errand. 

I  gave  him  a  string  of  wampum  and  a  twist  of 
tobacco,  and  desired  him  to  send  for  the  Half-King, 
and  for  other  sachems,  which  he  promised  to  do  by 
a  runner  in  the  morning.  I  invited  him  and  the  other 
great  men  present  to  my  tent,  where  they  stayed  about 
an  hour,  and  returned. 

About  three  o'clock  this  evening,  the  Half-King 
came  to  town.  I  went  up  and  invited  him,  with  an 
interpreter,  privately  to  my  tent.      I  desired  him  to 


AN'    INDIAN    HEAD-DRESS. 


Washington, 
then  only 
twenty-two 
years  old, 
was  sent  out 
by  the  British 
to  warn  the 
French  not  to 
build  forts 
on  the 
Allegheny 
and  Ohio 
rivers. 

Half-King, 
a  famous 
Indian  chief. 


In  dealing 
with  the 
Indians  pres- 
ents always 
must  be 
given. 


9o 


Th 


ie 


hirli, 


ums 


[No.  30 


In  confer- 
ence with 
other  Ind- 
ians, or  with 
white  men, 
the  Indians 
gave  symboli- 
cal presents, 
—  a  hatchet 
for  war,  a 
belt  for  peace, 
etc. 


That  is,  the 
French  com- 
mander said 
that  the  Ind- 
ians had 
accepted 
wampum 


relate  some  of  the  particulars  of  his  journey  to  the 
French  commandant,  and  of  his  reception  there. 

When  he  went  to  the  fort,  he  said  he  was  received 
in  a  very  stern  manner  by  the  late  commander,  who 
asked  him  very  abruptly  what  he  had  come  about 
and  told  him  to  declare  his  business.  So  the  Half- 
King  said  he  made  the  following  speech  :  — 

"  Fathers,  I  am  come  to  tell  you  your  own  speeches, 
what  your  own  mouths  have  declared. 

"  Fathers,  in  former  clays  you  set  a  silver  dish 
before  us,  wherein  there  was  a  leg  of  a  beaver.  You 
desired  all  the  nations  to  come  and  eat  of  it,  to  eat 
in  peace  and  plenty  and  not  to  be  churlish  to  one 
another. 

"  And  you  said  that  if  any  such  disturbing  person 
should  be  found,  you  there  laid  down,  by  the  edge  of 
the  dish,  a  rod  with  which  you  would  scourge  them. 

"  And  you  said  that  if  your  own  father  should  get 
foolish  in  your  old  days,  you  desired  that  we  might 
use  it  upon  you  as  well  as  on  others. 

"  Now,  fathers,  it  is  you  who  are  the  disturbers  in 
this  land,  by  coming  and  building  your  towns,  and 
taking  our  land  away  unknown  to  us  and  by  force. 

"  The  Great  Being  above  allowed  the  land  to  be  a 
place  of  residence  for  us.  So,  fathers,  I  desire  you 
to  withdraw,  just  as  I  have  desired  our  brothers  the 
English  to  withdraw,  for  I  will  keep  you  at  arm's 
length. 

"  I  am  not  afraid  to  send  you  off  this  land." 

The  French  general  made  this  reply  :  — 

"  Now,  my  child,  I  have  heard  your  speech  ;  you 
spoke  first  but  it  is  my  time  to  speak  now.  Where  is 
my  wampum  that  you  took  away  with  the  marks  of 
towns   on  it  ?     This   new   wampum  with  which   you 


No.  31]         Tj^ade  and  Trappers  91 

have  ordered  me  off   the   land,  I   do   not  know  that  from  the 
wampum.       But  you   need   not   put   yourself   to   the   French 

ii  r  i   •  r  t         mi  1  towns,  and 

trouble  or   speaking,  tor  1   will  not  hear  you.  therefore 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  flies  or  mosquitoes,  for  that  is   could  not 
what  Indians  are.      I  tell  you  I  will  go  down  the  Ohio   fa«^ain  ° 
river  and  build  upon  it  according  to  my  command. 

"  If  the  river  should  be  blocked  up,  I  have  forces 
sufficient  to  burst  it  open  and  tread  under  my  feet  all 
that  oppose  me,  together  with  their  allies.  My  force 
is  as  the  sand  upon  the  sea  shore.  Therefore  here  is 
your  wampum;   I  sling  it  at  you. 

"  If  people  will  be  ruled  by  me  they  may  expect 
kindness,  but  not  otherwise." 


31.     How  the  Trader  Fleeced  the 
Indian 

By  Mrs.  Anne  Grant  (about  1740) 

Indian.  —  "Brother,  I  am  come  to  trade  with  you; 
but  I  forewarn  you  to  be  more  moderate  in  your  de- 
mands than  formerly." 

Trader. —  "Why,  brother,  are  not  my  goods  of  equal 
value  with  those  you  had  last  year?" 

Indian.  —  "Perhaps  they  may  be;  but  mine  are 
more  valuable  now  because  more  scarce.  The  Great 
Spirit  who  has  withheld  from  you  strength  and  ability 
to  provide  food  and  clothing  for  yourselves,  has  given 
you  cunning  and  art  to  make  guns  and  provide  scaura;  "Scaura 
and  by  speaking  smooth  words  to  simple  men,  when 
they  have  swallowed  madness,  you  have  by  little  and 
little  purchased  their  hunting  grounds,  and  made  them 


tlii.1  Indian 
name  for 

rum. 


92  The  Indians  [N0.31 

corn  lands.  Thus  the  beavers  grew  more  scarce, 
and  the  deer  flee  farther  back  ;  yet  after  I  have  re- 
served skins  to  buy  my  blanket  and  the  clothing  of 
my  wife,  I  will  exchange  the  rest." 

Trader.  —  "  Be  it  so,  brother  :  I  came  not  to  wrong 
you,  or  to  take  your  furs  against  your  will.  It  is  true 
the  beavers  are  few,  and  you  go  further  for  them. 
Come,  brother,  let  us  deal  fair  first,  and  smoke  friendly 
afterwards.  Your  last  gun  cost  fifty  beaver  skins  ; 
you  shall  have  this  for  forty ;  and  you  shall  give 
marten  and  racoon  skins  in  the  same  proportion  for 
powder  and  shot." 

Indian. — "Well,    brother,  that   is   fair.      Now  for 

two  silver  bracelets,  with  long  pendent  ear-rings  of  the 

i.e.  the  same,  such  as  you  sold  to  Cardarani  in  the  sturgeon- 

month  when  ,i-  i      .  i  i-ii  i  11)' 

sturgeon         month  last  year,  how  much  will  you  demand  ? 
were  plenty.  Trader.  — "The  skins  of  two  deer  for  the  bracelets, 

and  those  of  two  fawns  for  the  ear-rings." 

Indian.  —  "  That  is  a  great  deal ;  but  wampum 
grows  scarce,  and  silver  never  rusts.  Here  are  the 
skins." 

Trader.  —  "  Do  you  buy  any  more  ?  Here  are 
knives,  hatchets,  and  beads  of  all  colours." 

Indian.  —  "I  will  have  a  knife  and  a  hatchet ;  but 
must  not  take  more ;  the  rest  of  the  skins  will  be 
little  enough  to  clothe  the  women  and  children,  and 
buy  wampum.  Your  beads  are  of  no  value,  no  war- 
rior who  has  slain  a  wolf  will  wear  them." 

Trader.  —  "Here  are  many  things  good  for  you, 
which  you  have  not  skins  to  buy  ;  here  is  a  looking- 
glass,  and  here  is  a  brass  kettle,  in  which  your  woman 
may  boil  her  maize,  her  beans,  and  above  all  her  maple 
sugar.  Here  are  silver  brooches,  and  here  are  pistols 
for  the  youths." 


no.  3i]        Trade  and  Trappers 


93 


Indian.  —  "  The  skins  I  can  spare  will  not  purchase 
them." 

Trader.  —  "  Your  will  determines,  brother;  but  next 
year  you  will  want  nothing  but  powder  and  shot,  for 
you  have  already  purchased  your  gun  and  ornaments. 
If  you  will  purchase  from  me  a  blanket  to  wrap  round 
you,  a  shirt  and  blue  stroud  for  garments  for  yourself 


A    FUR   TRADER'S   CAMP. 

and  your  woman  ;  and  the  same  for  leggings,  this  will 
pass  the  time,  and  save  you  the  great  labour  of 
dressing  the  skins,  and  making  the  thread  for  your 
clothing  :  which  will  give  you  more  fishing  and  shoot- 
ing time,  in  the  sturgeon  and  bear  months." 
Indian.  —  "  Hut  the  custom  of  my  fathers!  " 
Trader.  —  "You  will  not  break  the  custom  of  your 
fathers,  by  being  thus  clad  for  a  single  year.  They 
did  not  refuse  those  things  which  were  never  offered 
to  them." 


94 


The  Indians 


[No.  32 


Then  the 
poor  Indian 
gets  very 
drunk  and 
sells  his 
valuables  for 
a  trifle. 


Indian. — "For  this  year,  brother,  I  will  exchange 
my  skins  ;  in  the  next  I  shall  provide  apparel  more 
befitting  a  warrior.  One  pack  alone  I  will  reserve  to 
dress  for  a  future  occasion.  The  summer  must  not 
find  a  warrior  idle." 

Trader.  —  "  The  governor  has  forbid  bringing 
scaura  to  steal  away  the  wisdom  of  the  warriors  ;  but 
we  white  men  are  weak  and  cold ;  we  brings  kegs  for 
ourselves,  lest  death  arise  from  the  swamps.  We 
will  not  sell  scaura  ;  but  you  shall  taste  some  of  ours 
in  return  for  the  venison  with  which  you  have  feasted 
us." 

Indian.  —  "  Brother,  we  will  drink  moderately." 


32 


Carver  made 
a  tour  among 
the  Indians 
of  the  far 
Northwest, 
and  learned 
to  know  them 
well. 


How  Mackinac  was  taken  and 
Detroit  was  saved 


By  Jonathan  Carver  (1764) 

Michillimackinac,  from  whence  I  began  my 
travels,  is  a  fort  composed  of  a  strong  stockade,  and 
is  usually  defended  by  a  garrison  of  one  hundred 
men.  It  contains  about  thirty  houses,  one  of  which 
belongs  to  the  Governor,  and  another  to  the  Commis- 
sary. Several  traders  also  dwell  within  its  fortifica- 
tions, who  find  it  a  convenient  situation  to  traffic  with 
the  neighbouring  nations. 

Michillimackinac,  in  the  language  of  the  Chipeway 
Indians,  signifies  a  Tortoise ;  and  the  place  is  sup- 
posed to  receive  its  name  from  an  island,  lying  about 
six  or  seven  miles  to  the  north-east,  within  sight  of 
the  fort,  which  has  the  appearance  of  that  animal. 


no.  3zj  Pontiac  95 

During  the  Indian  war  that  followed  soon  after  the 
conquest  of  Canada  in  the  year  1763,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Pontiac,  a  celebrated  Indian  warrior,  it  was 
taken  by  surprise  in  the  following  manner. 

The  Indians  having  settled  their  plan,  drew  near 
the  fort,  and  began  a  game  at  ball,  a  pastime  much 
used  among  them,  and  not  unlike  tennis.  In  the 
height  of  their  game,  at  which  some  of  the  English 
officers,  not  suspecting  any  deceit,  stood  looking  on, 
they  struck  the  ball,  as  if  by  accident,  over  the  stock- 
ade ;  this  they  repeated  two  or  three  times,  to  make 
the  deception  more  complete. 

At  length,  having  by  this  means  lulled  every 
suspicion  of  the  sentry  of  the  south  gate,  a  party 
rushed  by  him  ;  and  the  rest  soon  following,  they  took 
possession  of  the  fort,  without  meeting  with  any 
opposition.  Their  design  accomplished,  the  Indians 
had  the  humanity  to  spare  the  lives  of  the  greatest  part 
of  the  garrison  and  traders,  but  they  made  them  all 
prisoners,  and  carried  them  off.  However,  some  time 
after  they  took  them  to  Montreal,  where  they  were 
redeemed  at  a  good  price. 

Pontiac,  under  whom  the  party  that  surprised  Fort 
Michillimackinac  acted,  was  an  enterprising  chief  or 
head-warrior  of  the  Miames.  He  collected  an  army 
of  confederate  Indians  to  renew  the  war.  However, 
instead  of  openly  attacking  the  English  settlements, 
he  laid  a  scheme  for  taking  by  surprise  those  distant 
forts.  To  get  into  his  hands  Detroit,  a  place  of 
greater  consequence,  and  much  better  guarded,  re- 
quired greater  resolution,  and  more  consummate  art. 

He  of  course  took  the  management  of  this  expedi- 
tion on  himself,  and  drew  near  it  with  the  principal 
body  of  his  troops.      He  was  however,  prevented  from 


96 


The  Indians  [No.  32 


carrying  his  design  into  execution,  by  an  apparently 
trivial  and  unforeseen  circumstance.  On  such  does 
the  fate  of  mighty  Empires  frequently  depend  ! 

The  town  of  Detroit,  when  Pontiac  formed  his  plan, 
was  garrisoned  by  about  three  hundred  men  com- 
manded by  Major  Gladwyn,  a  gallant  officer.  As  at 
that  time  every  appearance  of  war  was  at  an  end,  and 
the  Indians  seemed  to  be  on  a  friendly  footing,  Pon- 
tiac therefore  approached  the  Fort,  without  exciting 
any  suspicions  in  the  breast  of  the  governor  or  the 
inhabitants. 

He  encamped  at  a  little  distance  from  it,  and  sent 
to  let  the  commandant  know  that  he  was  come  to 
trade;  and  from  a  wish  to  strengthen  the  chain  of 
peace  between  the  English  and  his  nation,  desired 
that  he  and  his  chiefs  might  be  admitted  to  hold  a 
council  with  him.  The  governor,  still  unsuspicious, 
and  not  in  the  least  doubting  the  sincerity  of  the  Ind- 
ians, granted  their  general's  request,  and  fixed  on  the 
next  morning  for  their  reception. 

The  evening  of  that  day,  an  Indian  woman  who  had 
been  employed  by  Major  Gladwyn  to  make  him  a 
pair  of  Indian  shoes,  out  of  curious  elk-skin,  brought 
them  home.  The  Major  was  so  pleased  with  them, 
that  he  wanted  to  keep  these  as  a  present  for  a  friend, 
and  ordered  her  to  take  the  remainder  of  the  skin 
back,  and  make  it  into  other  shoes  for  himself. 

He  then  directed  his  servant  to  pay  her  for  what 
she  had  done,  and  dismissed  her.  The  woman  went 
to  the  door  that  led  to  the  street  but  no  further ;  she 
there  loitered  about  as  if  she  had  not  finished  the 
business  on  which  she  came.  A  servant  at  length 
observed  her,  and  asked  her  why  she  stayed  there  ; 
but  she  gave  him  no  answer. 


no.  32]  Pontiac  97 

Some  short  time  after,  the  governor  himself  saw 
her  ;  and  enquired  of  his  servant  what  occasioned  her 
stay.  Not  being-  able  to  get  a  satisfactory  answer,  he 
ordered  the  woman  to  be  called  in.  When  she  came 
into  his  presence  he  desired  to  know  why  she  loitered 
about,  and  did  not  hasten  home  before  the  gates  were 
shut,  that  she  might  complete  in  due  time  the  work 
he  had  given  her  to  do. 

She  told  him,  after  much  hesitation,  that  as  he  had 
always  behaved  with  great  goodness  towards  her,  she 
was  unwilling  to  take  away  the  remainder  of  the  skin, 
because  he  put  so  great  a  value  upon  it ;  and  yet  had 
not  been  able  to  prevail  upon  herself  to  tell  him  so. 
He  then  asked  her.  why  she  was  more  reluctant  to 
do  so  now,  than  she  had  been  when  she  made  the 
former  pair.  With  increased  reluctance  she  answered, 
that  she  never  should  be  able  to  bring  them  back. 

His  curiosity  was  now  excited,  and  he  insisted  on  her 
disclosing  to  him  the  secret  that  seemed  to  be  strug- 
gling in  her  bosom  for  utterance.  At  last,  on  receiv- 
ing a  promise  that  the  intelligence  she  was  about  to 
give  him  should  not  turn  to  her  prejudice,  and  that 
if  it  appeared  to  be  beneficial,  she  should  be  rewarded 
for  it,  she  informed  him  that  at  the  council  to  be  held 
with  the  Indians  the  following  day,  Pontiac  and  his 
chiefs  intended  to  murder  him  ;  and,  after  having 
massacred  the  garrison  and  inhabitants,  to  plunder 
the  town. 

That  for  this  purpose  all  the  chiefs  who  were  ad- 
mitted into  the  council-room,  had  cut  their  guns  short, 
so  that  they  could  conceal  them  under  their  blankets ; 
another,  at  a  signal  given  by  their  general,  on  de- 
livering the  belt  they  were  all  to  rise  up,  and  instantly 
to  lire  on  him  and  his  attendants.    Then  they  were  to 


98 


The  Indians  [No.  32 


rush  into  the  town,  where  they  would  find  themselves 
supported  by  a  great  number  of  their  warriors,  that 
were  to  come  into  it  during  the  sitting  of  the  council, 
under  pretence  of  trading,  but  privately  armed  in  the 
same  manner.  Having  gained  from  the  woman  every 
necessary  particular  relative  to  the  plot,  and  also  of 
the  means  by  which  she  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
them,  he  dismissed  her  with  injunctions  of  secrecy, 
and  a  promise  of  fulfilling  on  his  part  with  punctuality 
the  engagements  he  had  entered  into. 

The  intelligence  the  governor  had  just  received, 
gave  him  great  uneasiness  ;  and  he  immediately  con- 
sulted the  officer  who  was  next  to  him  in  command 
on  the  subject.  But  that  gentleman  considered  the 
information  as  a  story  invented  for  some  artful  pur- 
pose, and  advised  him  to  pay  no  attention  to  it. 

This  conclusion,  however,  had  happily  no  weight 
with  him.  He  thought  it  prudent  to  conclude  it  to  be 
true,  till  he  was  convinced  that  it  was  not  so;  and 
therefore,  without  revealing  his  suspicions  to  any 
other  person,  he  took  every  needful  precaution  that 
the  time  would  admit  of.  He  walked  round  the  fort 
during  the  whole  night,  and  saw  himself  that  every 
sentinel  was  on  duty,  and  every  weapon  of  defence  in 
proper  order. 

As  he  traversed  the  ramparts  which  lay  nearest  to 
the  Indian  camp,  he  heard  them  in  high  festivity,  and, 
little  imagining  that  their  plot  was  discovered,  proba- 
bly pleasing  themselves  with  the  anticipation  of  their 
success.  As  soon  as  the  morning  dawned,  he  ordered 
all  the  garrison  under  arms ;  and  then  imparted  his 
apprehensions  to  a  few  of  the  principal  officers,  and 
gave  them  such  directions  as  he  thought  necessary. 

At  the  same  time  he  sent  round  to  all  the  traders, 


no.  32]  Po?itiac  99 

to  inform  them  that  as  it  was  expected  a  great  num- 
ber of  Indians  would  enter  the  town  that  day,  who 
might  be  inclined  to  plunder,  he  desired  they  would 
have  their  arms  ready,  and  repel  every  attempt  of 
that  kind. 

About  ten  o'clock,  Pontiac  and  his  chiefs  arrived ; 
and  were  conducted  to  the  council-chamber,  where  the 
governor  and  his  principal  officers,  each  with  pistols 
in  their  belts,  awaited  his  arrival.  As  the  Indians 
passed  on,  they  could  not  help  observing  that  a  greater 
number  of  troops  than  usual  were  drawn  up  on  the 
parade,  or  marching  about. 

Xo  sooner  were  they  entered,  and  seated  on  the 
skins  prepared  for  them,  than  Pontiac  asked  the  gov- 
ernor for  what  occasion  his  young  men,  meaning  the 
soldiers,  were  thus  drawn  up,  and  parading  the  streets. 
He  received  for  answer,  that  it  was  only  intended  to 
keep  them  perfect  in  their  exercise. 

The  Indian  chief-warrior  now  began  his  speech, 
which  contained  the  strongest  professions  of  friend- 
ship and  good  will  towards  the  English  ;  and  when 
he  came  to  the  delivery  of  the  belt  of  wampum,  the 
particular  sign  which,  according  to  the  woman's  in- 
formation, was  to  be  the  signal  for  his  chiefs  to  fire, 
the  governor  and  all  his  chiefs  drew  their  swords  half- 
way out  of  their  scabbards.  The  soldiers  at  the  same 
instant  made  a  clattering  with  their  arms  before  the 
doors,  which  had  been  purposely  left  open. 

Pontiac,  though  one  of  the  boldest  of  men,  immedi- 
ately turned  pale,  and  trembled  ;  and  instead  of  giv- 
ing the  belt  in  the  manner  proposed,  delivered  it 
according  to  the  usual  way.  His  chiefs  who  had  im- 
patiently expected  the  signal,  looked  at  each  other  with 
astonishment,  but  continued  quiet,  waiting  the  result. 


ioo  The  Indians  [No. 32 

The  governor  in  his  turn  made  a  speech  ;  but  in- 
stead of  thanking  the  great  warrior  for  the  profes- 
sions of  friendship  he  had  just  uttered,  he  accused 
him  of  being  a  traitor.  He  told  him  that  the  English, 
who  knew  every  thing,  were  convinced  of  his  treachery 
and  villainous  designs. 

As  a  proof  that  they  were  well  acquainted  with 
his  most  secret  thoughts  and  intentions,  he  stepped 
towards  the  Indian  chief  that  sat  nearest  to  him,  and 
drawing  aside  his  blanket,  discovered  the  shortened 
firelock.  This  entirely  disconcerted  the  Indians,  and 
frustrated  their  design. 

He  then  continued  to  tell  them,  that  as  he  had  given 
his  word  at  the  time  they  desired  an  audience,  that 
their  persons  should  be  safe,  he  would  hold  his  prom- 
ise inviolable,  though  they  so  little  deserved  it. 
However,  he  advised  them  to  make  the  best  of  their 
way  out  of  the  fort,  lest  his  young  men,  acquainted 
with  their  treacherous  purposes,  should  cut  every  one 
of  them  to  pieces. 

Pontiac  tried  to  deny  the  accusation,  and  to  make 
excuses  for  his  suspicious  conduct,  but  the  governor 
was  satisfied  of  the  falsity  of  his  protestations,  and 
would  not  listen  to  him.  The  Indians  immediately 
left  the  fort,  but  instead  of  being  sensible  of  the  gov- 
ernor's generous  behaviour,  they  threw  off  the  mask, 
and  the  next  day  made  a  regular  attack  upon  it. 


no.  33]  Daniel  Boone  i  o  i 

33.    On  the  Dark  and  Bloody 
Ground 

By  Daniel  Boone  (i 769—1 775) 

It  was  on  the  first  of  May,  in  the  year  1769,  that  I    Boone  was 
resigned  my  domestic  happiness  for  a  time,  and  left   oneofthe 

-         -11  1  i        1      i   •  1         -it-     ii   •        earliest  white 

my  family  and  peaceable    habitation  on  the   Yadkin  settiers  in 

River,  in  Xorth  Carolina,  to  wander  through  the  wil-  Kentucky, 

derness  of  America,  in  quest  of  the  country  of  Ken-  ^ont  with 

tucky,  in  company  with  John  Finley,  John  Stewart,  wild  animals 

Joseph  Holden,  James  Monav,  and  William  Cool.  and  wild 

J         *  '  ■>  -  '  men.     He 

We  proceeded  successfully,   and   after  a  long  and   wrote  this 
tiresome  journey  through  a  mountainous  wilderness,    outlaterm 

,,.  .  -    ,  life  with  the 

in  a  westward  direction,  on  the  seventh  day  of  June  help  of  an 

following,  we  found  ourselves  on   Red-River,  where  educated 
John    Finley    had    formerly   gone    trading    with    the 

Indians;    and,  from    the    top    of   an    eminence,   saw  ieony 

1  reason  for 

with  pleasure  the  beautiful  level  of  Kentucky.  Boone's  leav- 

We  found  every  where  abundance  of  wild  beasts   ing  b,om,e 

was  the  love 

of  all   sorts,    through  this   vast  forest.     The   buffalo    of  adventure 
were  more  frequent  than    I   have  seen    cattle  in  the   and  the  sup- 

1  1  •  11  r     .  1  Port  °f  h's 

settlements,  browzing  on   the  leaves  01  the  cane,  or   fam;iv- 
cropping  the  herbage  on  those  extensive  plains,  fear- 
less, because  ignorant,  of  the  violence  of  man.    Some- 
times we  saw  hundreds  in  a  drove,  and  the  numbers 
about  the  salt  springs  were  amazing. 

As  we  ascended  the  brow  of  a  small  hill,  near 
Kentuckv  River,  a  number  of  Indians  rushed  out  of 
a  thick  cane-brake  upon  us,  and  made  us  prisoners. 
The  time  of  our  sorrow  was  now  arrived,  and  the  scene 
fully  opened.  They  plundered  us  of  what  we  had,  and 
kept  us  in  confinement  seven  days,  treating  us  with 


i  o  2  The  Indians  [No.  33 

common  savage  usage.  During  this  time  we  showed 
no  uneasiness  or  desire  to  escape,  which  made  them 
less  suspicious  of  us.  But  in  the  dead  of  night,  as  we 
lay  in  a  thick  cane-brake  by  a  large  fire,  when  sleep 
had  locked  up  their  senses,  my  situation  not  disposing 
me  for  rest,  I  touched  my  companion  and  gently  woke 
him. 

We  improved  this  favorable  opportunity,  and  de- 
parted, leaving  them  to  take  their  rest,  and  speedily 
directed  our  course  towards  our  old  camp,  but  found  it 
plundered,  and  the  company  dispersed  and  gone  home. 
Soon  after  this,  my  companion  in  captivity,  John 
Stewart,  was  killed  by  the  savages,  and  the  man 
that  came  with  my  brother  returned  home  by  himself. 
We  were  then  in  a  dangerous,  helpless  situation,  ex- 
posed daily  to  perils  and  death  amongst  savages  and 
wild  beasts,  not  a  white  man  in  the  country  but  our- 
selves. 
Thisdoesnot  One  day  I  undertook  a  tour  through  the  country, 
seem  much  ancj  t]ie  diversity  and  beauties  of  nature  I  met  with 
in  this  charming  season,  expelled  every  gloomy  and 
vexatious  thought.  I  laid  me  down  to  sleep,  and  I 
awoke  not  until  the  sun  had  chased  away  the  night. 
I  continued  this  tour,  and  in  a  few  days  explored  a 
considerable  part  of  the  country,  each  day  equally 
pleased  as  the  first. 

I  returned  again  to  my  old  camp,  which  was  not 
disturbed  in  my  absence.  I  did  not  confine  my  lodg- 
ing to  it,  but  often  reposed  in  thick  cane-brakes,  to 
avoid  the  savages,  who,  I  believe,  often  visited  my 
camp,  but  fortunately  for  me,  in  my  absence.  In  this 
situation  I  was  constantly  exposed  to  danger  and 
death.  How  unhappy  such  a  situation  for  a  man! 
Tormented  with    fear,   which    is   vain    if    no   danger 


no. 33]  Daniel  Boo?ie  103 

comes.     The  prowling  wolves  diverted  my  nocturnal 
hours  with  perpetual  howlings. 

In  1772  I  returned  safe  to  my  old  home,  and  found   This  is  the 
my  family  in  happy  circumstances.     I  sold  my  farm   f     fetftler. 

;  .       r  L  '  J  merit  of  white 

on  the  Yadkin,  and  what  goods  we  could  not  carry   families  west 
with   us;   and  on  the  twentv-fifth  dav  of  September,   oftheAlle- 

(-.-,'  ghanvMoun- 

1773,  bade  a  farewell  to  our  friends,  and  proceeded   tains.' 
on  our  journey  to  Kentucky,  in   company   with  five 
families  more,  and  forty  men  that  joined  us  in  Pow- 
ers Valley,  which  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from 
the  now  settled  parts  of  Kentucky. 

This  promising  beginning  was  soon  overcast  with  a   The  ind- 

cloud  of  adversitv  ;   for  upon  the  tenth  dav  of  Octo-   lans  knew 
.  .  .    J  '  r  1,1  that  the 

ber,  the  rear  of  our  company  was  attacked  by  a  nura-   wnite  people 

ber  of  Indians,  who  killed  six,  and  wounded  one  man.    wanted  their 
Of  these  my  eldest  son  was  one  that  fell  in  the  action.    „roun(js 

Though  we  defended  ourselves,  and  repulsed  the 
enemy,  yet  this  unhappy  affair  scattered  our  cattle, 
brought  us  into  extreme  difficulty,  and  so  discouraged 
the  whole  company,  that  we  retreated  forty  miles,  to 
the  settlement  on  Clench  River. 

Within  fifteen  miles  of  where  Boonsborough  now 
stands,  we  were  fired  upon  by  a  party  of  Indians  that 
killed  two,  and  wounded  two  of  our  number;  vet, 
although  surprised  and  taken  at  a  disadvantage,  we 
stood  our  ground.  This  was  on  the  twentieth  of 
March,    1775. 

Three  days  after,  we  were  fired  upon  again,  and 
had  two  men  killed,  and  three  wounded.  Afterwards 
we  proceeded  on  to  Kentucky  River  without  opposi- 
tion ;  and  on  the  first  day  of  April  began  to  erect  the 
fort  of  Boonsborough  at  a  salt  lick,  about  sixty  wards 
from  the  river,  on  the  south  side.  On  the  fourth 
day,  the   Indians   killed  one  of  our   men. 


104  The  Indians  [No.  33 

In  a  short  time,  I  proceeded  to  remove  my  family 
from  Clench  to  this  garrison ;  where  we  arrived  safe 
without  any  other  difficulties  than  such  as  are  com- 
mon to  this  passage,  my  wife  and  daughter  being  the 
first  white  women  that  ever  stood  on  the  banks  of 
Kentucky  River.  On  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  De- 
cember following,  we  had  one  man  killed,  and  one 
wounded,  by  the  Indians,  who  seemed  determined  to 
persecute  us  for  erecting  this  fortification. 

On  the  fourteenth  day  of  July,  1776,  two  of  Col. 
Calaway's  daughters,  and  one  of  mine,  were  taken 
prisoners  near  the  fort.  I  immediately  pursued  the 
Indians,  with  only  eight  men,  and  on  the  sixteenth 
overtook  them,  killed  two  of  the  party,  and  recovered 
the  girls.  The  same  day  on  which  this  attempt  was 
made,  the  Indians  divided  themselves  into  different 
parties,  and  attacked  several  forts,  which  were  shortly 
before  this  time  erected,  doing  a  great  deal  of  mis- 
chief. This  was  extremely  distressing  to  the  new 
settlers.  The  innocent  husbandman  was  shot  clown, 
while  busy  in  cultivating  the  soil  for  his  family's  sup- 
ply. Most  of  the  cattle  around  the  stations  were 
destroyed.  They  continued  their  hostilities  in  this 
manner  until  the  fifteenth  of  April,  1777,  when  they 
attacked  Boonsborough  with  a  party  of  above  one 
hundred  in  number,  killed  one  man,  and  wounded 
four.  —  Their  loss  in  this  attack  was  not  certainly 
known  to  us. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  July  following,  a  party  of 
about  two  hundred  Indians  attacked  Boonsborough, 
killed  one  man,  and  wounded  two.  They  besieged 
us  forty-eight  hours ;  during  which  time  seven  of  them 
were  killed,  and,  at  last,  finding  themselves  not  likely 
to  prevail,  they  raised  the  siege,  and  departed. 


no.  33]  Daniel  Boone  105 

The  Indians  had  disposed  their  warriors  in  differ- 
ent parties  at  this  time,  and  attacked  the  different 
garrisons  to  prevent  their  assisting  each  other,  and 
did  much  injury  to  the  distressed  inhabitants. 

On  the  nineteenth  day  of  this  month,  Col.  Logan's 
fort  was  besieged  by  a  party  of  about  two  hundred 
Indians.  During  this  dreadful  siege  they  did  a  great 
deal  of  mischief,  distressed  the  garrison,  in  which  were 
only  fifteen  men,  killed  two,  and  wounded  one. 

This  campaign  in  some  measure  damped  the  spirits 
of  the  Indians,  and  made  them  sensible  of  our  supe- 
riority. Their  connections  were  dissolved,  their  armies 
scattered,  and  a  future  invasion  put  entirely  out  of 
their  power;  yet  they  continued  to  practise  mischief 
secretly  upon  the  inhabitants,  in  the  exposed  parts  of 
the  country. 

In  October  following,  a  party  made  an  excursion  into 
that  district  called  the  Crab  Orchard,  and  one  of  them, 
who  was  advanced  some  distance  before  the  others, 
boldly  entered  the  house  of  a  poor  defenceless  family, 
in  which  was  only  a  Negro  man,  a  woman  and  her 
children,  terrified  with  the  apprehensions  of  immedi- 
ate death.  The  savage,  perceiving  their  defenceless 
situation,  without  offering  violence  to  the  family,  at- 
tempted to  captivate  the  Negro,  who  happily  proved 
an  over-match  for  him,  threw  him  on  the  ground,  and, 
in  the  struggle,  the  mother  of  the  children  drew  an 
axe  from  a  corner  of  the  cottage,  and  cut  his  head  off, 
while  her  little  daughter  shut  the  door.  The  savages 
instantly  appeared,  and  applied  their  tomahawks  to 
the  door.  An  old  rusty  gun-barrel,  without  a  lock, 
lay  in  a  corner,  which  the  mother  put  through  a  small 
crevice,  and  the  savages,  perceiving  it,  fled.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  alarm   spread  through  the  neighbour- 


106  The  Indians  [No. 34 

hood;  the  armed  men  collected  immediately,  and 
pursued  the  ravagers  into  the  wilderness.  Thus 
Providence,  by  the  means  of  this  Negro,  saved  the 
whole  of  the  poor  family  from  destruction.  From 
that  time,  until  the  happy  return  of  peace  between 
the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  the  Indians  did 
us  no  mischief. 

To  conclude,  I  can  now  say  that  I  have  verified 
the  saying  of  an  old  Indian  who  signed  Col.  Hender- 
son's deed.  Taking  me  by  the  hand,  at  the  delivery 
thereof,  Brother,  says  he,  we  have  given  you  a  fine 
land,  but  I  believe  you  will  have  much  trouble  in  set- 
tling it.  —  My  footsteps  have  often  been  marked  with 
blood,  and  therefore  I  can  truly  subscribe  to  its  orig- 
inal name.  Two  darling  sons,  and  a  brother,  have 
I  lost  by  savage  hands,  which  have  also  taken  from 
me  forty  valuable  horses,  and  abundance  of  cattle. 
Many  dark  and  sleepless  nights  have  I  been  a  com- 
panion for  owls,  separated  from  the  cheerful  society 
of  men,  scorched  by  the  summer's  sun,  and  pinched 
by  the  winter's  cold,  an  instrument  ordained  to  settle 
the  wilderness.  But  now  the  scene  is  changed  :  peace 
crowns  the  sylvan  shade. 


34.    Indian  Games 

By  Jonathan  Carver  (1766) 

The  Indians  are  greatly  addicted  to  gaming,  and 
will  even  stake,  and  lose  with  composure,  all  the  valu- 
ables they  are  possessed  of.  They  amuse  themselves 
at  several  sorts  of  games ;  but  the  principal  and  most 

The  game  of    esteemed  among  them  is  that  of  the  ball,  which  is  not 

Lacrosse.        unlike  the  European  game  of  tennis. 


No.  34] 


Indian  Games 


107 


The  balls  they  use  are  rather  larger  than  those 
made  use  of  at  tennis,  and  are  formed  of  a  piece  of 
deer-skin.  It  is  moistened  to  render  it  supple,  and 
then  stuffed  hard  with  the  hair  of  the  same  creature, 
and  sewed  with  its  sinews.  The  ball-sticks  are  about 
three  feet  long ;  at  the  end  there  is  fixed  a  kind  of 
racket,  resembling  the  palm  of  the  hand,  and  fashioned 
of  thongs  cut  from  a  deer-skin.  In  these  they  catch 
the  ball,  and  throw  it  to  a  great  distance,  if  they  are 
not  prevented  by  some  of  the  opposite  party,  who  fly 
to  intercept  it. 

This  game  is  generally  played  by  large  companies, 
that  sometimes  consist  of  more  than  three  hundred ; 
and  it  is  not  uncommon  for  different  bands  to  play 
against  each  other. 

They  begin  by  fixing  two  poles  in  the  ground  at 
about  six  hundred  yards  apart,  and  one  of  these  goals 
belong  to  each  party  of  the  combatants.  The  ball  is 
thrown  up  high  in  the  centre  of  the  ground,  and  in 
a  direct  line  between  the  goals  :  towards  which  each 
party  endeavors  to  strike  it.  Whichever  side  first 
causes  it  to  reach  their  own  goal,  reckons  towards  the 
game. 

They  are  so  exceedingly  dextrous  in  this  manly 
exercise,  that  the  ball  is  usually  kept  flying  in  different 
directions  by  the  force  of  the  rackets,  without  touch- 
ing the  ground  during  the  whole  contention.  They 
are  not  allowed  to  catch  it  with  their  hands.  They 
run  with  amazing  velocity  in  pursuit  of  each  other. 
When  one  is  on  the  point  of  hurling  it  to  a  great  dis- 
tance, an  antagonist  overtakes  him,  and  by  a  sudden 
Stroke  dashes  down  the  ball. 

They  play  with  so  much  vehemence  that  they  fre- 
quently wound  each  other,  and  sometimes  a  bone  is 


The  editor 
has  himself 
seen  such  a 
game  amonj 
the  Sioux 
Indians. 


108  The  Indians  [No. 34 

broken.  Notwithstanding  these  accidents,  there 
never  appears  to  be  any  spite  or  wanton  exertions  of 
strength  to  affect  them  ;  nor  do  any  disputes  ever 
happen  between  the  parties. 

There  is  another  game  also  in  use  among  them 
worthy  of  remark,  and  this  is  the  game  of  the  Bowl  or 
Platter.  This  game  is  played  between  two  persons 
only.  Each  person  has  six  or  eight  little  bones  not 
unlike  a  peach  stone  either  in  size  or  shape,  except 
that  they  are  quadrangular.  Two  of  the  sides  of 
these  are  colored  black,  and  the  others  white.  These 
they  throw  up  into  the  air,  from  whence  they  fall  into 
a  bowl  or  platter  placed  underneath,  and  made  to 
spin  round. 

According  as  these  bones  present  the  white  or 
black  side  upwards  they  reckon  the  game.  He  that 
happens  to  have  the  greatest  number  turn  up  of  a 
similar  color,  counts  five  points;  and  forty  is  the  game. 
The  winning  party  keeps  his  place,  and  the  loser 
yields  his  to  another  who  is  appointed  by  one  of  the 
umpires.  A  whole  village  is  sometimes  concerned  in 
the  party,  and  at  times  one  band  plays  against 
another. 

During  this  play  the  Indians  appear  to  be  greatly 
excited,  and  at  every  decisive  throw  set  up  a  hideous 
shout.  They  make  a  thousand  contortions,  address- 
ing themselves  at  the  same  time  to  the  bones,  and 
loading  with  imprecations,  the  evil  spirits  that  assist 
their  successful  antagonists. 

At  this  game  some  will  lose  their  apparel,  all  the 
moveables  of  their  cabins,  and  sometimes  even  their 
liberty ;  notwithstanding  there  are  no  people  m  the 
universe  more  jealous  of  their  freedom  than  the 
Indians  are. 


No.  35] 


An  Indian  Battle 


109 


35.     Defeated  by  the  Indians 

By  Daniel  Boone  (17S2) 

Toward  Spring-,  we  were  frequently  harassed  by 
Indians ;  and,  in  May,  1782,  a  party  assaulted  Ashton's 


DANIEL   B(  11  INE 


station,  killed  one  man,  and  took  a  negro  prisoner. 
Captain  Ashton,  with  twenty-five  men,  pursued,  and 
overtook  the  savages,  and  a  smart  tight  ensued,  which 
lasted  two  hours;  but  as  they  were  superior  in  num- 


I  IO 


The  Indians 


[No.  35 


Famous 
renegade 
white  men. 


ber,  they  obliged  Captain  Ashton's  party  to  retreat, 
with  the  loss  of  eight  killed  and  four  mortally 
wounded  ;  their  brave  commander  himself  was  num- 
bered among  the  dead. 

The  Indians  continued  their  hostilities  ;  and,  about 
the  tenth  of  August  following,  two  boys  were  taken 
from  Major  Hoy's  station.  This  party  was  pursued 
by  Capt.  Holder  and  seventeen  men,  who  were  also 
defeated,  with  the  loss  of  four  men  killed,  and  one 
wounded.  Our  affairs  became  more  and  more  alarm- 
ing. Several  stations  which  had  lately  been  erected 
in  the  country  were  continually  infested  with  savages, 
who  stole  the  horses  and  killed  the  men  at  every 
opportunity.  In  a  field,  near  Lexington,  an  Indian 
shot  a  man,  and  while  running  to  scalp  him,  was  him- 
self shot  from  the  fort,  and  fell  dead  upon  his  enemy. 

Every  day  we  experienced  numerous  mischiefs. 
The  barbarous  savage  nations  of  Shawanese,  Chero- 
kees,  Wyandots,  Tawas,  Delawares,  and  several  others 
near  Detroit,  united  in  a  war  against  us,  and  assembled 
their  choicest  warriors  at  old  Chelicothe  to  go  on  the 
expedition,  in  order  to  destroy  us,  and  entirely  de- 
populate the  country.  Their  savage  minds  were  in- 
flamed to  mischief  by  two  abandoned  men,  Captains 
M'Kee  and  Girty,  who  led  them  to  execute  every 
diabolical  scheme. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  of  August,  a  party  of  about 
five  hundred  Indians  and  Canadians  attacked  Briant's 
station,  five  miles  from  Lexington.  Without  demand- 
ing a  surrender,  they  furiously  assaulted  the  garrison, 
which  was  happily  prepared  to  oppose  them  ;  and, 
after  they  had  expended  much  ammunition  in  vain, 
and  killed  the  cattle  round  the  fort,  seeing  they  were 
not   likely  to  make  themselves  masters,   they  raised 


no.  35]  An  Indian  Battle  1 1 1 

the  siege,  and  departed  in  the  morning  of  the  third 
day  after  they  came,  with  the  loss  of  about  thirty 
killed,  and  the  number  of  wounded  uncertain.  —  Of 
the  garrison  four  were  killed,  and  three  wounded. 

On  the  eighteenth  day  Col.  Todd,  Col.  Trigg, 
Major  Harland,  and  myself,  speedily  collected  one 
hundred  and  seventy-six  men,  well  armed,  and  pursued 
the  savages.  They  had  marched  beyond  the  Blue 
Licks  to  a  remarkable  bend  of  the  main  fork  of  Lick- 
ing River,  about  forty-three  miles  from  Lexington, 
where  we  overtook  them  on  the  nineteenth  day.  The 
savages  observed  us  and  gave  way ;  while  we,  igno- 
rant of  their  numbers,  passed  over  the  river. 

The  enemy  saw  our  proceedings,  as  they  had 
greatly  the  advantage  of  us  in  situation,  and  formed 
the  line  of  battle,  from  one  bend  of  Licking  to  the 
other,  about  a  mile  from  the  Blue  Licks.  An  exceed- 
ing fierce  battle  immediately  began,  for  about  fifteen 
minutes,  when  we  were  overpowered  by  numbers  and 
obliged  to  retreat,  with  the  loss  of  fifty-seven  men, 
seven  of  whom  were  taken  prisoners.  The  brave  and 
much-lamented  Colonels  Todd  and  Trigg,  Major  Har- 
land, and  my  second  son,  were  among  the  dead.  We 
were  informed  that  the  Indians,  on  numbering  their 
dead,  found  they  had  four  killed  more  than  we  ;  and 
therefore,  four  of  the  prisoners  they  had  taken  were, 
by  general  consent,  ordered  to  be  killed,  in  a  most  bar- 
barous manner,  by  the  young  warriors,  in  order  to 
train  them  up  to  cruelty  ;  and  then  thev  proceeded  to 
their  towns. 

On  our  retreat  we  were  met  by  Col.  Logan,  hasten- 
ing to  join  us,  with  a  number  of  well  armed  men. 
This  powerful  assistance  we  unfortunately  wanted  in 
the  battle;  for  notwithstanding  the  enemy's  superi- 


112  The  hidians  [No.  35 

ority  of  numbers,  they  acknowledged  that  if  they 
had  received  one  more  fire  from  us,  they  would  un- 
doubtedly have  given  way.  So  valiantly  did  our 
small  party  fight,  that  to  the  memory  of  those  who 
unfortunately  fell  in  the  battle,  enough  of  honour  can- 
not be  paid.  Had  Col.  Logan  and  his  party  been 
with  us,  it  is  highly  probable  we  should  have  given 
the  savages  a  total  defeat. 

I  cannot  reflect  upon  this  dreadful  scene,  but  sor- 
row fills  my  heart.  A  zeal  for  the  defence  of  their 
country  led  these  heroes  to  the  scene  of  action,  ready 
with  a  few  men  to  attack  a  powerful  army  of  experi- 
enced warriors.  When  we  gave  way,  they  pursued 
us  with  the  utmost  eagerness,  and  in  every  quarter 
spread  destruction.  The  river  was  difficult  to  cross, 
and  many  were  killed  in  the  flight,  some  just  entering 
the  river,  some  in  the  water,  others  after  crossing,  in 
ascending  the  cliffs.  Some  escaped  on  horseback,  a 
few  on  foot ;  and  dispersed  every  where  in  a  few 
hours,  and  brought  the  melancholy  news  of  this  un- 
fortunate battle  to  Lexington.  Many  widows  were 
now  made.  The  reader  may  guess  what  sorrow  filled 
the  hearts  of  the  inhabitants,  exceeding  any  thing  that 
I  am  able  to  describe. 

As  soon  as  General  Clark,  then  at  the  Falls  of  the 
Ohio,  who  was  ever  our  ready  friend,  and  merits  the 
love  and  gratitude  of  all  his  countrymen,  understood 
the  circumstances  of  this  unfortunate  action,  he 
ordered  an  expedition,  with  all  possible  haste,  to  pur- 
sue the  savages.  The  plan  was  expeditiously  effected, 
and  we  overtook  them  within  two  miles  of  their  towns, 
and  probably  might  have  obtained  a  great  victory, 
had  not  two  of  their  number  met  us  about  two  hun- 
dred rods  before  we  came  up.     These  returned  quick 


no.  36]  A  Captive  113 

as  lightening  to  their  camp  with  the  alarming  news 
of  a  mighty  army  in  view.  The  savages  fled  in  the 
utmost  disorder,  evacuated  their  towns,  and  reluctantly 
left  their  territory  to  our  mercy.  Without  opposition, 
we  immediately  took  possession  of  Old  Chelicothe, 
deserted  by  its  inhabitants ;  and  then  we  continued  our 
pursuit  through  five  towns  on  the  Miami  rivers,  Old 
Chelicothe,  Pecaway,  New  Chelicothe,  Will's  Towns, 
and  Chelicothe,  burnt  them  all  to  ashes,  entirely 
destroyed  their  corn,  and  other  fruits,  and  everywhere 
spread  a  scene  of  desolation  in  the  country.  In  this 
expedition  we  took  seven  prisoners  and  five  scalps, 
with  the  loss  of  only  four  men,  two  of  whom  were 
accidentally  killed  by  our  own  men. 


36.    A  Captive  well  treated  by 
Indians 

By  Daniel  Boone  (about  17S0) 
For  the   space   of   six  weeks,  wc   had  skirmishes  Considering 


how  much 
harm  Boom 


with  Indians,  in  one  quarter  or  other,  almost  every 

day.      The   savages   now   learned  the   superiority  of   had  done  to 

the   Long   Knife,   as  they   called   the  Virginians,  by   the  Indians. 

.      &         .      '  J  »   _?  •        1  their  kind- 

experience  ;    tor  they  were  out-gen eralled  in  almost  nesstohim 

every  battle.    Our  affairs  began  to  wear  a  new  aspect,   when  they 

,       .  .       .  held  him  in 

and  the  enemy,  not  daring  to  venture  on  open  war,   thejr  power 
practised  secret  mischief.  was  remark- 

On   the  first  day  of  January,   1778,  I   went  with 
a  party  of   thirty  men  to  the  Blue  Licks,  on  Licking 
River,  to  make  salt  for  the  different  garrisons  in  the 
country. 
1 


114  The  Indians  [No.  3e 

On  the  7th  day  of  February,  as  I  was  hunting  to 
procure  meat  for  the  company,  I  met  with  a  party  of 
one  hundred  and  two  Indians,  and  two  Frenchmen, 
on  their  march  against  Boonsborough,  a  place  particu- 
larly the  object  of  the  enemy. 

They  pursued  and  took  me ;  and  brought  me  on 
the  eighth  day  to  the  Licks,  where  were  twenty-seven 
of  my  party,  three  of  them  having  previously  re- 
turned home  with  the  salt.  I  knew  it  was  impos- 
sible for  them  to  escape,  and  arranged  with  the 
enemy  to  stand  at  a  distance  in  their  view,  and  give 
notice  to  my  men  of  their  situation,  with  orders  not  to 
resist,  but  to  surrender  themselves  captives. 
Now  the  city  The  generous  usage  the  Indians  had  promised 
of  Chilli-         before  in  my  capitulation,  was  afterwards  fully  com- 

cothe,  Ohio;  .  J  r  '  ,  { 

plied  with,  and  we  proceeded  with  them  as  prisoners 
to  old  Chilicothe,  the  principal  Indian  town  on  Little 
Miami,  where  we  arrived,  after  an  uncomfortable 
journey  in  very  severe  weather,  on  the  eighteenth 
day  of  February,  and  received  as  good  treatment  as 
prisoners  could  expect  from  savages.  —  On  the  tenth 
day  of  March  following,  I  and  ten  of  my  men  were 
conducted  by  forty  Indians  to  Detroit,  where  we 
arrived  the  thirtieth  clay,  and  were  treated  by  Gov- 
ernor Hamilton,  the  British  commander  at  that  post, 
with  great  humanity. 

During  our  travels,  the  Indians  entertained  me 
well ;  and  their  affection  for  me  was  so  great,  that 
they  utterly  refused  to  leave  me  there  with  the 
others,  although  the  Governor  offered  them  one 
hundred  pounds  sterling  for  me,  on  purpose  to  give 
me  a  parole  to  go  home.  Several  English  gentlemen 
there,  sensible  of  my  adverse  fortune,  and  touched 
with  human  sympathy,  generously  offered  a  friendly 


no.  36]  A  Captive  115 

supply  for  my  wants,  which  I  refused,  with  many 
thanks  for  their  kindness  ;  adding,  that  I  never  ex- 
pected it  would  be  in  my  power  to  recompense  such 
unmerited  generosity. 

The  Indians  left  my  men  in  captivity  with  the 
British  at  Detroit,  and  on  the  tenth  day  of  April 
brought  me  towards  Old  Chilicothe,  where  we  arrived 
on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  the  same  month.  This 
was  a  long  and  fatiguing  march,  through  an  exceed- 
ing fertile  country,  remarkable  for  fine  springs  and 
streams  of  water.  At  Chilicothe  I  spent  my  time  as 
comfortably  as  I  could  expect ;  was  adopted,  accord- 
ing to  their  custom,  into  a  family,  where  I  became 
a  son,  and  had  a  great  share  in  the  affection  of  my 
new  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  and  friends. 

I  was  exceedingly  familiar  and  friendly  with  them, 
always  appearing  as  chearful  and  satisfied  as  possible, 
and  they  put  great  confidence  in  me.  I  often  went 
a  hunting  with  them,  and  frequently  gained  their 
applause  for  my  activity  at  our  shooting-matches. 
I  was  careful  not  to  exceed  many  of  them  in  shoot- 
ing ;  for  no  people  are  more  envious  than  they  in  this 
sport.  I  could  observe,  in  their  countenances  and 
gestures,  the  greatest  expressions  of  joy  when  they  ex- 
ceeded me  ;  and,  when  the  reverse  happened,  of  envy. 

The  Shawanese  king  took  great  notice  of  me,  and 
treated  me  with  profound  respect,  and  entire  friend- 
ship, often  trusting  me  to  hunt  at  my  liberty.  I  fre- 
quently returned  with  the  spoils  of  the  woods,  and  as 
often  presented  some  of  what  I  had  taken  to  him, 
expressive  of  duty  to  my  sovereign.  My  food  and 
lodging  were  in  common  with  them  ;  not  so  good 
indeed  as  I  could  desire,  but  necessity  made  every 
thing  acceptable. 


i  1 6  The  India? is  [No.  36 

I  now  began  to  meditate  an  escape,  and  carefully 
avoided  their  suspicions,  continuing  with  them  at  Old 
Chilicothe  until  the  first  day  of  June  following";  then 
I  was  taken  by  them  to  the-  salt  springs  on  Sciota, 
and  kept  there  ten  days,  making  salt.  During  this 
time  I  hunted  for  them,  and  found  the  land  for  a 
great  extent  about  this  river,  better  than  the  soil  of 
Kentucky,  if  possible,  and  remarkably  well  watered. 

When  I  returned  to  Chilicothe,  I  was  alarmed  to 
see  four  hundred  and  fifty  Indians,  of  their  choicest 
warriors,  painted  and  armed  in  a  fearful  manner, 
ready  to  march  against  Boonsborough,  and  I  de- 
termined to  escape  on  the  first  opportunity. 

On  the  sixteenth,  before  sun-rise,  I  departed  in  the 
most  secret  manner,  and  arrived  at  Boonsborough  on 
the  twentieth,  after  a  journey  of  one  hundred  and 
sixty  miles  ;  during  which,  I  had  but  one  meal. 

I  found  our  fortress  in  a  bad  state  of  defence  ;  but 
we  proceeded  immediately  to  repair  our  flanks, 
strengthen  our  gates  and  posterns,  and  form  double 
bastions,  which  we  completed  in  ten  days.  All  this 
time  we  daily  expected  the  arrival  of  the  Indian  army; 
and  at  length,  one  of  my  fellow  prisoners  arrived,  who 
had  escaped  from  them,  and  informed  us  that  the 
enemy  had  postponed  their  expedition  three  weeks  on 
account  of  my  departure.  —  The  Indians  had  spies 
out  viewing  our  movements,  and  were  greatly  alarmed 
with  our  increase  in  number  and  fortifications.  The 
Grand  Councils  of  the  nations  were  held  frequently, 
and  with  more  deliberation  than  usual.  They  evidently 
saw  the  approaching  hour  when  the  Long  Knife  would 
dispossess  them  of  their  desirable  habitations  ;  and, 
anxiously  concerned  for  futurity,  determined  utterly 
to  extirpate  the  whites  out  of  Kentucky. 


-     7-T     IT] 

Mil  l   >' 

it  ' 

iVa^H 

y>l          '         lirS&W    ■!*  41 

■ 

1 

W) 

m 

h        ^^aij 

^BlBf 

^1 

A  FLAT-BOAT. 


PART    IV 

THE  FRENCH  AND  THE  INDIAN 
WARS 


37.    The  Casket  Girls  in  Louisiana 

By  Monsieur  Dumont  (1719) 

One  day  there  arrived  at  Dauphin  Island  a  vessel   The  early 
sent  from  France  loaded  with  young  women,  a  neces-   French  em)- 

....  .  ...  grants  were 

sary  shipment,  without  which  it  was    impossible    to   for  the  most 
make  any  solid  establishment  in  the  country.     There   part  men; 
were  indeed  on  the  island  some  married  Canadians,   giadtosee 
who  had  children  and  even  marriageable  daughters,   girls  coming 
but  they  were  old  settlers,  and  looked  upon  as  lords   d^r  wives 
of   the  island.      They   had  risen  to  wealth  by  trade 
either  with  Crozat's  vessels  or  the  Spaniards.     One 
especially,  named  Trudeau,  had  a  very  pretty  frame 
house,  two  stories  high,  covered  with  shingles. 

As  soon  as  the  young  women  were  landed  they 
were  lodged  in  the  same  house,  with  a  sentinel  at  the 
door.  Leave  was  given  to  see  them  by  day  and  make 
a  selection,  but  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  entrance  to  the 
house  was  forbidden  to  all  persons.  These  girls  were 
not  long  in  being  provided  tor  and  married.  We  may 
say  that  this  first  cargo  did  not  suffice  for  the  number 

119 


120    French  and  Indian  JVa?*s    [No.  37 

of  suitors  who  came  forward.  The  one  who  was  left 
to  the  last,  had  nearly  given  rise  to  a  very  serious  dis- 
pute between  two  young  men,  who  wished  to  fight  for 
her,  although  this  Helen  was  anything  but  pretty, 
Soldier.  having  more  the  air  of  a  guardsman  than  of  a  girl. 

The  dispute  coining  to  the  ears  of  the  commandant, 
he  made  the  two  draw  lots  to  settle  their  quarrel.  In 
fact,  had  as  many  girls  as  there  were  soldiers  and 
workmen  arrived  at  the  time  on  the  island,  not  one 
would  have  remained  without  a  husband. 

After  the  first  vessel  loaded  with  young  women 
several  others  arrived.  All  brought  troops  and  me- 
chanics, so  that  Dauphin  Island  soon  became  too  small 
to  hold  all  that  were  sent  there.  This  induced  the 
commandant,  who  had  been  very  long  in  the  province 
and  knew  better  than  any  other  the  most  suitable 
places,  to  select  a  wider  and  more  spacious  ground 
to  form  a  new  settlement. 

This  new  post  was  a  bluff  or  little  mountain  on 
the  mainland,  at  a  place  to  which  the  name  "  Old 
Biloxi "  was  given,  because  it  had  formerly  been  a 
village  of  Indians  who  bore  that  name. 

While  they  were  engaged  in  forming  this  new  estab- 
lishment three  royal  vessels  arrived  with  a  ship  of  the 
company's,  called  the  Mutine.  The  last  vessel,  be- 
sides a  cargo  of  goods  and  provisions,  brought  a 
troop  of  young  women,  sent  against  their  will,  except 
one,  who  was  called  the  Damsel  of  Good-Will. 

They  were  landed  first  on  Dauphin  Island,  but  the 
marrying  mania  had  subsided,  and  there  was  no  de- 
mand for  them.  Moreover,  since  the  commandant 
had  resolved  soon  to  abandon  the  island,  he  put  them 
all  in  boats  and  sent  them  over  to  Ship  Island,  thence 
to  Old  Biloxi,  where  most  of  them  got  married. 


no.  37]  Casket  Girls  121 

The  colony  was  not  yet  planted  on  St.  Louis  River 
(Mississippi).  This  determined  some  of  the  new- 
comers to  land  all  their  people  and  effects  at  New 
Biloxi,  where  a  Canadian  had  made  a  little  estab- 
lishment, which  he  had  subsequently  abandoned  to 
go  nearer  the  river.  There  each  took  a  plot  along 
the  coast,  cleared  it,  and  raised  cabins  ;  but  they  had 
this  disadvantage,  that  when  they  wished  to  go  to 
Old  Biloxi  to  see  the  commandant,  they  had  to  cross 
the  water  a  good  league. 

An  accident,  which  happened  in  the  latter  post 
about  this  time,  delivered  them  from  this  inconven- 
ience, and  caused  a  new  movement  of  the  colony. 
There  was  at  Old  Biloxi  a  sergeant,  who  drank  a  little 
and  then  lay  down,  but  took  it  into  his  head  to  light  his 
pipe,  as  he  did  in  fact  with  a  stick  from  the  fire.  As 
he  was  lying  on  his  bed,  instead  of  getting  up  to  put 
the  stick  back,  he  threw  it  unluckily  not  into  the  mid- 
dle of  his  cabin,  but  against  the  posts  that  surrounded 
it.  The  wind,  blowing  through  the  posts,  soon  fanned 
a  blaze,  which  in  a  moment  caught  the  palisade  of 
pine,  a  very  resinous  wood,  and  easily  inflamed. 

In  an  instant  the  fire  spread  to  the  next  cabin,  and 
from  that  to  another.  Though  fortunately  the  wind 
was  not  high,  the  conflagration  soon  became  so  vio- 
lent, that  to  check  it  and  prevent  its  progress,  they 
had  to  throw  down  two  cabins  on  each  side.  The 
sergeant  escaped  as  he  was,  without  being  able  to  take 
anything  from  his  cabin.  In  all,  eleven  cabins  were 
burned  or  thrown  down.  The  commandant  had  no 
thought  of  restoring  them,  as  he  was  already  disposed 
to  transport  his  colony  once  more,  and  make  a  third 
establishment. 


12  2    French  and  Indian 


IF 


ars    [No.  38 


30  leagues  : 
about  90 
miles. 


The  city  of 
New  Orleans 
is  three  or 
four  feet 
below  high 
water  in  the 
Mississippi. 


38.    The  Founding  oi  the  City  of 
New  Orleans 

By  Monsieur  Dumont  (1 719-1728) 

While  the  land-holders,  dispersed  in  different 
places  in  that  vast  province,  were  engaged  in  making 
settlements,  the  commandant,  now  left  alone  at  Old 
Biloxi,  with  the  troops  and  officers  of  the  company, 
thought  of  making  a  more  stable  and  solid  establish- 
ment in  the  country  than  any  that  had  yet  been 
formed  for  the  colony. 

With  this  view  he  selected  a  tract  thirtv  leagues 
above  the  mouth  of  the  river.  He  sent  the  chief  en- 
gineer there  to  choose  in  that  tract  a  place  fit  for 
building  a  city  worthy  of  becoming  the  capital  and 
headquarters  to  which  all  the  rising  settlements  might 
have  recourse  for  supplies  and  help. 

The  place  consisted  only  of  some  unimportant 
houses,  scattered  here  and  there.  A  pretty  long  and 
wide  strip  was  next  cleared  along  the  river.  To  each 
settler  who  appeared  they  gave  a  plot  of  land.  It 
was  ordained  that  those  who  obtained  these  plots 
should  be  bound  to  inclose  them  with  palisades,  and 
leave  all  around  a  strip  at  least  three  feet  wide,  at  the 
foot  of  which  a  ditch  was  to  be  dug,  to  serve  as  a 
drain  for  the  river  water  in  time  of  inundation.  The 
Sieur  de  la  Tour  deemed  these  canals,  communicating 
from  square  to  square,  absolutely  necessary.  To  fur- 
ther preserve  the  city  from  inundation,  he  raised  in 
front,  near  a  slight  elevation,  running  to  the  river,  a 
dike  or  levee  of  earth,  at  the  foot  of  which  he  dug  a 
similar  drain. 


no.  38]  New  Orleans  123 

All  were  engaged  in  these  labors,  and  several 
houses  or  cabins  were  already  raised,  when  about  the 
month  of  September  a  hurricane  came  on  so  suddenly, 
that  in  an  instant  it  leveled  houses  and  palisades. 
With  this  impetuous  wind  came  such  torrents  of  rain, 
that  you  could  not  step  out  a  moment  without  risk  of 
being  drowned.  A  vessel,  called  the  Adventurer,  lay 
at  anchor  before  the  town.  Though  all  sails  were 
reefed,  the  yards  stayed,  and  the  vessel  well  secured  to 
the  shore  by  cables,  and  in  the  river  by  anchors,  it 
was  full  twenty  times  in  danger  of  going  to  pieces  or 
being  dashed  on  the  shore. 

In  fact,  this  tempest  was  so  terrible  that  it  rooted 
up  the  largest  trees,  and  the  birds,  unable  to  keep  up, 
fell  in  the  streets.  In  one  hour  the  wind  had  twice 
blown  from  every  point  of  the  compass.  On  the  third 
day  it  finally  ceased,  and  they  set  to  work  to  repair 
the  damage  done.  Meanwhile  the  new  city  began  to 
fill  up  with  inhabitants,  who  gradually  began  to  aban- 
don New  Biloxi  to  come  and  settle  there.  At  last  the 
commandant  himself  went  there,  with  his  council  and 
troops.  They  left  only  an  officer  with  a  detachment 
at  New  Biloxi  to  guard  the  post,  and  direct  vessels 
coming  from  France  to  the  residence  of  the  colony. 

When  the  foundation  of  the  new  capital,  which 
took  the  name  of  New-Orleans,  was  laid,  the  houses, 
as  I  have  said,  were  mere  palisade  cabins,  like  those 
of  Old  and  New  Biloxi.  The  only  difference  was, 
that  in  the  latter  places  the  posts  were  pine,  while  at 
the  capital  they  were  cypress.  But  since  they  began 
to  make  brick  there,  no  houses  but  brick  are  built;  so 
that  now  the  government-house,  church,  barracks, 
&c,  and  almost  all  the  houses  are  brick,  or  half-brick 
and  half -wood. 


The  levee  is 
the  slope 
along  the 
river  front. 


124    French  and  Indian  W^ars     [No.  38 

About  this  time  arrived  a  third  vessel,  loaded  with 
young  women ;  but  these  were  of  a  superior  class  to 
their  predecessors,  from  the  fact  of  their  being  called 
"casket-girls."  This  was  because  on  leaving  France, 
each  had  received  from  the  liberality  of  the  company 
a  little  trunk  of  clothes,  and  linens,  caps,  chemises, 
stockings,  &c.  They  had,  too,  the  advantage  of  being 
brought  over  by  nuns.  They  had  not  time  to  pine 
away  in  the  houses  assigned  for  their  abode  on  their 
arrival,  but  soon  found  husbands. 

This  place  which  at  first  was  hardly  a  good-sized 
village,  may  now  justly  be  called  a  city.  On  the 
levee,  to  the  left,  is  the  market.  Opposite  the  place, 
beside  the  storehouses,  is  the  anchorage  for  vessels. 
Beside  it  is  the  guard  house. 

To  avoid  accident  by  fire  the  powder-magazine  is 
at  a  distance  from  the  city.  This  capital  wants  only 
fortifications,  which  have  not  yet  been  begun.  You 
will  find  there  very  fine  brick  houses  and  a  great 
many  buildings  four  or  five  stories  high. 


AN    EARLY   PICTURE   OF   NEW   ORLEANS. 


no.  39]  Pigwacket  125 

39.     A  Song  about  Indians 

(1725) 

1.  Of  worthy  Captain  Lovewell  I  purpose  now  to   The  fight  at 

Sing  Pigwacket 

tt  l-         11  ii  •  i  1  •     TV  (near  what 

How  valiantly  he  served  his  country  and  his  King  ;   js  now  Frye. 
He  and  his  valiant  soldiers,  did  range  the  woods  burg,  Maine) 

,-    ,,        ■  i  took  place 

full  Wide,  ^  May  7,  1725, 

And  hardships  they  endured,  to  quell  the  Indian's   much  as  the 

pride.  ballad  tells 

r  the  story. 

The  poetry  is 

2.  'Twas  nisrh  unto  Pigwacket,  on  the  eighth  day  of   rude'  but 

0  °  0  J  the  spirit  is 

ivlay,  excellent. 

They  spied  a  rebel  Indian  soon  after  break  of  day  ; 
He  on  a  bank  was  walking,  upon  a  neck  of  land, 
Which  leads  into  a  pond,  as  we're  made  to  under- 
stand. 

3.  Our  men  resolv'd  to  have  him,  and  travell'd  two 

miles  round, 
Until  they  met  the  Indian,  who  boldly  stood  his 

ground ; 
Then  speaks  up  Captain  Lovewell,  "take  you 

good  heed,"  says  he, 
"This  rogue  is  to  decoy  us,  I  very  plainly  see. 

4.  "The  Indians  lie  in  ambush,  in  some  place  nigh 

at  hand, 
In  order  to  surround  us  upon  this  neck  of  land ; 
Therefore  we'll  march  in    order,   and   each    man 

leave  his  pack, 
That  we  may  briskly  fight  them  when  they  make 

their  attack." 


126    French  and  Indiafi  Wars    [No.  39 

5.  They  came  unto  this  Indian,  who  did  them  thus 

defy, 
As  soon  as  they  came  nigh  him,  two  guns  he  did 

let  fly, 
Which  wounded  Captain  Lovewell,  and  likewise 

one  man  more, 
And  when  this  rogue  was  running,  they  laid  him 

in  his  gore. 

6.  Then  having  scalp'd  the  Indian,  they  went  back 

to  the  spot, 
Where  they  had  laid  their  packs  down,  but  there 

they  found  them  not, 
For  the  Indians  having  spy'd   them,  when  they 

them  down  did  lay, 
Did  seize  them  for  their  plunder,  and  carry  them 

away. 

7.  These    rebels    lay    in    ambush,    this    very    place 

hard  by, 
So    that    an    English    soldier    did    one    of    them 

espy, 
And  cried  out,  "  here's  an  Indian,"  with  that  they 

started  out, 
As  fiercely  as  old  lions,  and  hideously  did  shout. 

8.  With  that  our  valiant  English,   all   gave   a  loud 

huzza, 
To  shew  the  rebel  Indians  they  fear'd  them  not  a 

straw : 
So  now  the  fight  began,  as  fiercelv  as  could  be, 
The    Indians    ran    up    to    them,   but    soon    were 

forced  to  flee. 


no.  39]  Pigwacket  127 

9.   Then  spake  up  Captain   Lovewell,  when   first 

the  fight  began 
"  Fight  on  my  valiant  heroes !  you  see  they  fall 

like  rain." 
For  as  we  are  inform'd,  the  Indians  were  so  thick, 
A  man  could  scarcely  fire  a  gun  and  not  some  of 

them  hit. 


10.  Then  did  the  rebels  try  their  best  our  soldiers  to 

surround, 
But  they  could  not  accomplish  it,  because  there 

was  a  pond, 
To  which  our  men  retreated  and  covered  all  the 

rearr 
The  rogues  were  forc'd  to  flee  them,  altho'  they 

skulked  for  fear. 

11.  Two    logs    there    were    behind    them    that  close 

together  lay, 
Without   being    discovered,   they    could    not    get 

away ; 
Therefore  our  valiant  English,  they  travell'd  in  a 

row, 
And  at  a  handsome  distance  as  they  were  wont 

to  go. 

12.  'Twas  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  first  the 

fight  begun, 
And  fiercely  did  continue  until  the  setting  sun  ; 
Excepting   that  the   Indians,  some  hours  before 

'twas  night, 
Drew  off  into  the  bushes  and  ceas'd  a  while  to 

fierht. 


128    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No.  39 

13.  But  soon  again   returned,   in   fierce   and   furious 

mood, 
Shouting  as  in  the  morning,  but  yet  not  half  so 

loud, 
For  as  we  are  informed,  so  thick  and  fast  they 

fell, 
Scarce  twenty  of  their  number  at  night  did  get 

home  well. 

14.  And  that  our  valiant  English,  till  midnight  there 

did  stay, 
To  see  whether  the  rebels  would  have  another 

fray  ; 
But    they    no    more    returning,    they    made    off 

towards  their  home, 
And  brought  away  their  wounded  as  far  as  they 

could  come. 

15.  Of  all  our  valiant  English,  there  were  but  thirty- 

four, 

And  of  the  rebel  Indians,  there  were  about  four- 
score. 

And  sixteen  of  our  English  did  safely  home 
return, 

The  rest  were  kill'd  and  wounded,  for  which  we 
all  must  mourn. 

16.  Our    worthy    Captain    Lovewell    among    them 

there  did  die, 
They  killed  Lieut.   Robbins,  and  wounded  good 

young  Frye, 
Who  was  our  English  Chaplain  ;  he  many  Indians 

slew, 
And    some    of    them    he    scalp'd    when    bullets 

round  him  flew. 


no.  4o]  A  Captive  129 

17.  Young    Fullam    too    I'll    mention,    because    he 

fought  so  well, 
Endeavouring  to  save  a  man,  a  sacrifice  he  fell; 
But  yet   our  gallant   Englishmen   in    fight   were 

ne'er  dismay'd, 
But  still  they  kept  their   motion,  and  Wyman's 

Captain  made, 

18.  Who  shot  the  old  chief  Paugus,  which  did  the 

foe  defeat, 
Then  set  his  men  in  order,  and  brought  off  the 

retreat ; 
And  braving  many  dangers  and  hardships  in  the 

way, 
They   safe  arriv'd   at    Dunstable,   the   thirteenth 

day  of  May. 


40.     Captured  by  the  Indians 

By  John  Gyles  (1736) 

Ox  the  second  spring  of  my  captivity  my  Indian  One  of  the 

master  and  his  squaw  went  to  Canada;  but  sent  me  mostfre- 

i  1  ■  •,  itt  it--  quent  dan- 

down  the  river  with  several   Indians  to  the  rort,  in  gers  to  the 

order  to  plant  corn.     The  day  before  we  came  to  the  pioneer  was 

planting  field   we   met   two  young   Indian   men,   who  turebythe 

seemed  to  be  in  great  haste.     After  they  had  passed  Indians, 

us  I  understood  that  they  were  coins:  with  an  express  ^.uclcaP- 

y  o         o  1  tives  were 

to  Canada,  and   that  there  was  an  English  vessel  at  held  as 

the   mouth   of  the   river.     I,  not   perfect  in   the  Ian-  slaves,  and 

1  •  1  t-        t    1  1  i      -i         ■   1  kind-hearted 

guage,  nor  knowing  that  English  vessels  traded  with  Frenchmen 

them  in  time  of  war,  supposed  a  peace  was  concluded  sometimes 

■       ,  ,  ,  ,     ,  ,  ,  ,  bought  them 

on,    and    that    the    captives    would    he    released;    and  and  sent 

was  so  transported   with   the   fancy   that    I    slept  but  them  home. 

K 


130    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No. 4o 

little,  if  at  all,  that  night.  Early  the  next  morning 
we  came  to  the  village,  where  the  ecstasy  ended,  for 
I  had  no  sooner  landed  but  three  or  four  Indians 
dragged  me  to  the  great  wigwam,  where  they  were 
yelling  and  dancing  round  James  Alexander,  a  Jer- 
seyman,  who  was  taken  from  Falmouth,  in  Casco 
Bay.  This  was  occasioned  by  two  families  of  Cape 
Sable  Indians,  who  had  lost  some  friends  by  a  num- 
ber of  English  fishermen,  and  came  some  hundred 
of  miles  to  revenge  themselves  on  the  poor  captives  ! 
They  soon  came  to  me,  and  tossed  me  about  till 
I  was  almost  breathless,  and  then  threw  me  into  the 
ring  to  my  fellow  captive,  and  took  him  out  again, 
and  repeated  their  barbarities  to  him.  And  then  I 
was  hauled  out  again  by  three  Indians,  by  the  hair 
of  my  head,  and  held  down  by  it,  till  one  beat  me  on 
the  back  and  shoulders  so  long  that  my  breath  was 
almost  beat  out  of  my  body.  And  then  others  put  a 
tomahawk  into  my  hand,  and  ordered  me  to  get  up 
and  dance  and  sing  Indian,  which  I  performed  with 
the  greatest  reluctance  ;  and  in  the  act  I  was  reso- 
lute to  purchase  my  death,  by  killing  two  or  three  of 
those  monsters  of  cruelty,  thinking  it  impossible  to 
survive  their  bloody  treatment.  But  it  was  impressed 
on  my  mind,  "  'Tis  not  in  their  power  to  take  away 
your  life";  so  I  desisted. 

Then  those  Cape  Sable  Indians  came  to  me  again 
like  bears  bereaved  of  their  whelps,  saving,  "  Shall 
we,  who  have  lost  relations  bv  the  English,  suffer  an 
English  voice  to  be  heard  among  us  ?  "  etc.  Then 
they  beat  me  again  with  the  axe.  Then  I  repented 
that  I  had  not  sent  two  or  three  of  them  out  of  the 
world  before  me,  for  I  thought  that  I  had  much 
rather  die  than  suffer  any  longer.     They  left  me  the 


no.  4o]  Indian  Masters  131 

second  time,  and  the  other  Indians  put  the  tomahawk 
into  my  hand  again,  and  compelled  me  to  sing.  And 
then  I  seemed  more  resolute  than  before  to  destroy 
some  of  them  ;  but  a  strange  and  strong  impulse  that 
I  should  return  to  my  own  place  and  people,  sup- 
pressed it  as  often  as  such  a  motion  rose  in  my 
breast.  Not  one  of  the  Indians  showed  the  least 
compassion  ;  but  I  saw  the  tears  run  down  plentifully 
on  the  cheeks  of  a  Frenchman  that  sat  behind ; 
which  did  not  alleviate  the  tortures  that  poor  James 
and  I  were  forced  to  endure  for  the  most  part  of 
this  tedious  day ;  for  they  were  continued  till  the 
evening  ;  and  were  the  most  severe  that  ever  I  met 
with  in  the  whole  six  years  that  I  was  captive  with 
the  Indians. 

After  they  had  thus  inhumanly  abused  us,  two 
Indians  took  us  up  and  threw  us  out  of  the  wigwam, 
and  we  crawled  away  on  our  hands  and  feet,  and 
were  scarce  able  to  walk  for  several  days.  Some 
time  after,  they  again  concluded  on  a  merry  dance, 
when  I  was  at  some  distance  from  the  wigwam 
dressing  leather,  and  an  Indian  was  so  kind  as 
to  tell  me  that  they  had  got  James  Alexander,  and 
were  in  search  of  me.  My  Indian  master  and  his 
squaw  bid  me  run  as  for  my  life  into  a  swamp  and 
hide,  and  not  to  discover  myself,  unless  they  both 
came  to  me,  for  then  I  might  be  assured  the  dance 
was  over.  I  was  now  master  of  their  language,  and 
a  word  or  a  wink  was  enough  to  excite  me  to  take 
care  of  myself.  I  ran  to  the  swamp,  and  hid  in  the 
thickest  place  that  I  could  find.  I  heard  hollowing 
and  whooping  all  around  me;  sometimes  they  passed 
very  near,  and  I  could  hear  some  threaten,  and  others 
flatter  me,  but  I  was  not  disposed  to  dance;  and  if 


132    French  and  Indian  Jf^ars    [No.  40 


The  Mo- 
hawks, one 
of  the  Iro- 
quois tribes, 
were  the 
fiercest  of  the 
northern 
Indians. 


they  had  come  upon  me  I  resolved  to  show  them 
a  pair  of  heels,  and  they  must  have  had  good  luck 
to  have  caught  me. 

I  heard  no  more  of  them  till  about  evening  (for  I 
think  I  slept),  when  they  came  again,  calling  "Chon, 
Chon,"  but  John  would  not  trust  them.  After  they 
were  gone,  my  master  and  his  squaw  came  where 
they  told  me  to  hide,  but  could  not  find  me ;  and 
when  I  heard  them  say  with  some  concern,  that  they 
believed  that  the  other  Indians  had  frightened  me 
into  the  woods,  and  that  I  was  lost,  I  came  out,  and 
they  seemed  well  pleased,  and  told  me  that  James 
had  had  a  bad  day  of  it ;  that  as  soon  as  he  was 
released  he  ran  away  into  the  woods,  and  they 
believed  he  was  gone  to  the  Mohawks.  James  soon 
returned  and  gave  me  a  melancholy  account  of  his 
sufferings ;  and  the  Indians'  fright  concerning  the 
Mohawks  passed  over. 

They  often  had  terrible  apprehension  of  the  incur- 
sion of  the  Mohawks.  One  very  hot  season  a  great 
number  gathered  together  at  the  village  ;  and,  being 
a  very  thirsty  people,  they  kept  James  and  myself 
night  and  day  fetching  water  from  a  cold  spring  that 
ran  out  of  a  rocky  hill  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
from  the  fort.  In  going  thither,  we  crossed  a  large 
intervale,  or  meadow,  and  then  a  descent  to  a  lower 
intervale  before  we  ascended  the  hill  to  the  spring. 
James,  who  was  almost  dead  as  well  as  I,  with  this 
continual  fatigue,  laid  a  plan  to  fright  the  Indians. 
He  told  me  of  it,  but  conjured  me  to  secrecy,  yet 
said  he  knew  that  I  could  keep  counsel.  The  next 
dark  night  James,  going  for  water,  set  his  kettle  on 
the  descent  to  the  lowest  intervale,  and  ran  back  to 
the    fort,    puffing    and    blowing,    as    in    the    utmost 


No.  40] 


Indian   Treachery 


x33 


surprise,  and  told  his  master  that  he  saw  something 
near  the  spring,  that  looked  like  Mohawks  (which  he 
told  me  on  the  sly  were  stumps).  His  master,  who  was 
a  most  courageous  warrior,  went  with  James  to  make 


A    WAR    FLAG 


discovery,  and  when  they  came  to  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  James  pointed  to  the  stumps,  and  withal  touched 
his  kettle  with  his  toe,  which  gave  it  motion  down 
hill,  and  at  every  turn  of  the  kettle  the  bail  clattered; 
upon  which  James  and  his  master  could  see  a 
Mohawk  in   motion  in   every   stump,  and   turned  tail 


134    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No.  4o 

to,  and  he  was  the  best  man  that  could  run  fastest. 
This  alarmed  all  the  Indians  in  the  village.  Though 
about  thirty  or  forty  in  number,  they  packed  off, 
bag  and  baggage,  some  up  the  river  and  others 
down,  and  did  not  return  under  fifteen  days ;  and 
as  the  heat  of  the  weather  was  finely  over,  our  hard 
service  abated  for  this  season.  I  never  heard  that 
the  Indians  understood  the  occasion  of  the  fright, 
but  James  and  I  had  many  a  private  laugh  about  it. 

My  most  intimate  and  dear  companion  was  one 
John  Evans,  a  young  man  taken  from  Quochecho. 
As  often  as  we  could,  we  met  together,  and  made 
known  our  grievances  to  each  other,  which  seemed 
to  ease  our  minds ;  but  when  it  was  known  by 
the  Indians,  we  were  strictly  examined  apart,  and 
falsely  accused,  that  we  were  intending  to  desert. 
But  we  were  too  far  from  the  sea  to  have  any 
thought  of  that ;  and  when  they  found  that  our  sto- 
ries agreed,  we  received  no  punishment.  An  English 
captive  girl  about  this  time  (who  was  taken  by 
Medocawando)  would  often  falsely  accuse  us  of  plot- 
ting to  desert,  but  we  made  the  truth  so  plainly 
appear,  that  she  was  chidden  and  we  released. 

The  third  winter  of  my  captivity  James  went  into 
the  country,  and  the  Indians  imposed  a  heavy  burden 
on  him,  though  he  was  extreme  weak  with  long  fast- 
ing ;  and  as  he  was  going  off  the  upland  over  a  place 
of  ice  which  was  very  hollow,  he  broke  through,  fell 
down,  and  cut  his  knee  very  much.  Notwithstanding, 
he  travelled  for  some  time ;  but  the  wind  and  cold 
were  so  forcible,  that  they  soon  overcame  him,  and 
he  sat  or  fell  down,  and  all  the  Indians  passed  by 
him.  Some  of  them  went  back  the  next  day  after 
him,  or  his  pack,  and  found  him,  with  a  dog  in  his 


no.  4i]  Canadia?i  Ladies  135 

arms,  both  frozen  as  stiff  as  a  stake.  And  all  my 
fellow-captives  were  dispersed  and  dead  ;  but  through 
infinite  and  unmerited  goodness  I  was  supported  and 
carried  through  all  difficulties. 


41.     The  Ladies  in  French  Canada 

By  Peter  Kalm  (1749) 

All  the  women  in  the  country,  without  exception,    it  appears 
wear  caps  of  some  kind  or  other.     Their  jackets  are   ,hatPeoPiea 

1  ,  J  centurvanda 

short,   and  so  are  their  petticoats,  and  they  have   a  half  ago  were 
silver  cross  hanging  down  on  the  breast.      In  general  asfondof 

.      ,  .  1  T  dressing  in 

they  are  very  industrious ;  however,  I  saw  some,  who,  the  fashion 
like  the  English  women  in  the  colonies,  did  nothing  as  they  are 
but  chatter  all  the  day. 

When  they  have  any  thing  to  do  within  doors,  they 
(especially  the  girls)  commonly  sing  songs,  in  which 
the  words  amour  and  cosier  are  very  frequent.     In  the     °ve't 

J  *  _  Heart. 

country,  it  is  usual,  that  when  the  husband  receives  a 
visit  from  persons  of  rank,  and  dines  with  them,  his 
wife  stands  behind  and  serves  him. 

In  the  towns,  the  ladies  are  more  distinguished, 
and  would  willingly  assume  an  equal,  if  not  a  supe- 
rior, power  to  their  husbands.  When  they  go  out  of 
doors  they  wear  lung  cloaks,  which  cover  all  their 
other  clothes,  and  are  either  grey,  brown,  or  blue. 
The  men  sometimes  make  use  of  them,  when  they 
are  obliged  to  go  in  the  rain.  The  women  have  the 
advantage  of  wearing  old  clothes  under  these  cloaks, 
without  any  body's  perceiving  it. 

We  sometimes  saw  wind-mills  near  the  farms. 
They  were   generally  built  of  stone,   with   a  roof  of 


136    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No.  4i 

boards,  which,  together  with  its  flyers,  could  be  turned 
to  the  wind  occasionally. 

The  difference  between  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  French  in  Montreal  and  Canada,  and  those  of 
the  English  in  the  American  colonies,  is  as  great  as 
that  between  the  manners  of  those  two  nations  in 
Europe.  The  women  in  general  are  handsome  here; 
they  are  well  bred,  and  virtuous,  with  an  innocent 
and  becoming  freedom.  They  dress  out  very  fine  on 
Sundays.  On  the  other  days  they  do  not  take  much 
pains  with  other  parts  of  their  dress,  yet  they  are 
very  fond  of  adorning  their  heads,  the  hair  of  which 
is  always  curled  and  powdered,  and  ornamented  with 
glittering  bodkins  and  aigrettes. 

Every  day  but  Sunday,  they  wear  a  little  neat 
jacket,  and  a  short  petticoat  which  hardly  reaches 
the  knee,  and  in  this  particular  they  seem  to  imitate 
the  Indian  women.  The  heels  of  their  shoes  are 
high,  and  very  narrow,  and  it  is  surprising  how  they 
walk  on  them.  In  their  knowledge  of  economy,  they 
greatly  surpass  the  English  women  in  the  planta- 
tions, who  indeed  have  taken  the  liberty  of  throwing 
all  the  burden  of  house-keeping  upon  their  husbands, 
and  sit  in  their  chairs  all  day  with  folded  arms. 

The  women  in  Canada  on  the  contrary  do  not 
spare  themselves,  especially  among  the  common  peo- 
ple, where  they  are  always  in  the  fields,  meadows, 
or  stables,  and  do  not  dislike  any  work  whatsoever. 
However,  they  seem  rather  remiss  in  regard  to  the 
cleaning  of  the  utensils,  and  apartments ;  sometimes 
the  floors,  both  in  the  town  and  country,  were  hardly 
cleaned  once  in  six  months.  This  is  a  disagreeable 
sight  to  one  who  comes  from  among  the  Dutch  and 
English,  where  the  constant  scouring  and  scrubbing 


no.  4r]  Canadian  Customs  137 

of  the  floors,  is  reckoned  as  important  as  the  exercise 
of  religion  itself. 

To  prevent  the  thick  dust,  which  is  thus  left  on  the 
floor,  from  being  bad  for  the  health,  the  women  wet 
it  several  times  a  day,  which  renders  it  more  solid, 
repeating  the  process  as  often  as  the  dust  is  dry 
and  rises  again.  Upon  the  whole,  however,  they  are 
not  averse  to  taking  a  part  in  all  the  business  of 
housekeeping.  I  have  with  pleasure  seen  the  daugh- 
ters of  the  better  sort  of  people,  and  of  the  governor 
himself,  not  too  finely  dressed,  and  going  into  kitchens 
and  cellars,  to  look  that  every  thing  be  done  as  it 
ought. 

The  men  are  extremely  civil,  and  take  their  hats 
off  to  every  person  whom  they  meet  in  the  streets. 
It  is  customary  to  return  a  visit  the  day  after  you 
have  received  one,  even  though  one  should  have 
some  scores  of  calls  to  pay  in  one  day. 

The  manners  of  the  inhabitants  here  are  more 
refined  than  those  of  the  Dutch  and  English,  in  the 
settlements  belonging  to  Great  Britain.  The  latter, 
on  the  other  hand,  do  not  idle  their  time  away  in 
dressing,  as  the  French  do  here.  The  ladies,  espe- 
cially, dress  and  powder  their  hair  every  day,  and 
put  their  locks  in  papers  every  night ;  which  idle 
custom  was  not  introduced  in  the  English  settle- 
ments. 

The  gentlemen  wear  generally  their  own  hair;  bit 
some  have  wigs.  People  of  rank  are  used  to  wearing 
lace-trimmed  clothes,  and  all  the  crown-officers  wear 
swords.  All  the  gentlemen,  even  those  of  rank,  the 
governor-general  excepted,  when  they  go  into  town 
on  a  day  that  looks  like  rain,  carry  their  cloaks  on 
their  left  arm. 


138    French  and  Indian  Wars     [No.  42 


Fort  Du 
Quesne, 
now  Pitts- 
burg. 


Everybody 
knows  that 
General 
Braddock 
was  an 
obstinate 
man,  who 
would  not 
take  the  good 
advice  of 
George 
Washington, 
who  was 
with  him. 


Acquaintances  of  cither  sex,  who  have  not  seen 
each  other  for  some  time,  on  meeting  again  salute  with 
mutual  kisses. 


42, 


The  Story  of  Braddock's 
Defeat 


By  William  Livingston   (1755) 

General  Braddock  was  now  on  his  march  toward 
the  Ohio,  at  the  head  of  about  2,200  men,  in  order  to 
invest  Fort  Du  Quesne,  and  drive  the  French  from 
their  encroachments  on  the  frontiers  of  Virginia  and 
Pennsylvania. 

From  Fort  Cumberland  to  Fort  Du  Quesne  the 
distance  is  not  less  than  130  miles.  Mr.  Braddock 
began  his  march  from  the  former  on  the  10th  of 
June,  leaving  the  garrison  under  the  command  of 
Col.  Innes.  Innumerable  were  the  difficulties  he 
had  to  surmount,  in  a  country  rugged,  pathless, 
and  unknown,  across  the  Alleghany  mountains, 
through  unfrequented  woods,  and  dangerous  defiles. 

Never  was  a  man  more  confident  of  success  than 
this  brave,  though  unfortunate,  officer.  Being  advised 
at  the  Great  Meadows  that  the  enemy  expected  a  re- 
inforcement, he  pushed  on  by  forced  marches. 

He  moved  with  so  much  dispatch  that  he  fatigued 
the  soldiers,  weakened  his  horses,  and  left  his  second 
division  nearly  forty  miles  in  the  rear.  The  enemy 
was  not  more  than  two  hundred  strong  at  their  fort 
on  the  Ohio.  They  made  no  obstruction  to  the 
march  of  our  forces,  till  the  memorable  9th  of  July, 
1755  — a  day  never  to  be  forgotten  in  the  annals  of 
North  America. 


No. 42]  Br addock' s  Defeat  139 

About  noon  our  troops  passed  the  Monongahela, 
and  were  then  within  seven  miles  of  Fort  Du  Ouesne. 
They  had  no  apprehension  of  the  approach  of  an 
enemy,  till  the  alarm  was  suddenly  given  by  a  quick 
and  heavy  fire  upon  their  vanguard.  The  main  body, 
in  good  order  and  high  spirits,  immediately  advanced 
to  sustain  them. 

The  van  fell  back  in  great  confusion,  and  a  general   Braddock 
panic   seized  the  whole  body  of  the  soldiery.      All  ™uldnot*t 

r  ■>  them  fight 

attempts  to  rally  them  proved  ineffectual.     The  gen-  from  behind 
eral  and  all  the  officers  exerted  their  utmost  activity  trees- 
to  recover  them  from  the  universal  surprise  and  dis- 
order. 

During  this  scene  of  confusion  they  expended  their 
ammunition  in  the  wildest  and  most  unmeaning  fire, 
some  discharging  their  pieces  on  our  own  parties,  who 
were  advanced  from  the  main  body  for  the  recovery 
of  the  cannon.  After  three  hours  spent  in  this  mel- 
ancholy situation,  enduring  a  terrible  slaughter,  from 
(it  may  be  said)  an  invisible  foe,  orders  were  given  to 
sound  a  retreat,  that  the  men  might  be  brought  to 
cover  the  wagons. 

Even  the  wagons  they  surrounded  but  a  short  space 
of  time  ;  for  the  enemy's  fire  was  again  warmly  re- 
newed from  the  front  and  left  flank,  and  the  whole 
army  took  to  immediate  flight,  leaving  behind  them 
all  the  artillery,  provisions,  ammunitions,  baggage, 
military  chest,  together  with  the  General's  cabinet, 
containing  his  instructions  and  other  papers  of  con- 
sequence. So  great  was  the  consternation  of  the 
soldiers  that  it  was  impossible  to  stop  their  career, 
—  flying  with  the  utmost  precipitation  three  miles 
from  the  field  of  action  ;  where  only  one  hundred 
began  to  make  a  more  orderly  retreat. 


140    French  and  hidian  Wars    [No.  42 

What  was  the  strength  of  the  enemy  has  hitherto 
remained  to  us  uncertain.  According  to  Indian  ac- 
counts, they  exceeded  not  four  hundred,  chiefly  Ind- 
ians ;  and  whether  any  were  slain  is  still  to  be 
doubted,  for  few  were  seen  by  our  men,  as  they 
were  concealed  by  stumps  and  fallen  trees.  Great 
indeed  was  the  destruction  on  our  side.  Numbers  of 
officers  sacrificed  their  lives  through  singular  bravery. 
Extremely  unfortunate  was  the  whole  staff.  The 
General,  after  having  five  horses  shot  under  him, 
received  a  wound  in  his  lungs,  through  his  right 
arm,  of  which  he  died  in  four  days.  Our  whole  loss 
was  about  seven  hundred  killed  and  wounded. 

To  what  causes  this  unhappy  catastrophe  is  to  be 
ascribed,  has  been  matter  of  much  inquiry  and  ani- 
mated debate.  The  officers  charged  the  defeat  to 
the  cowardice  of  the  men.  But,  in  a  representation 
the  regular  soldiers  made  by  order  of  the  Crown,  they 
in  some  measure  apologize  for  their  behaviour  —  al- 
leging that  they  were  harassed  by  duties  too  great  for 
their  numbers,  and  dispirited  through  want  of  pro- 
visions ;  that  time  was  not  allowed  them  to  dress 
their  food  ;  that  their  water  (the  only  liquor,  too,  they 
had)  was  both  scarce  and  of  a  bad  quality. 

In  fine,  they  said  that  the  provincials  had  dis- 
heartened them,  by  repeated  suggestions  of  their 
fears  of  a  defeat,  should  they  be  attacked  by  Indians, 
in  which  case  the  European  method  of  fighting  would 
be  entirely  unavailing.  But,  they  say,  however  cen- 
surable the  conduct  of  the  soldiery  may  be  thought, 
Mr.  Braddock,  too  sanguine  in  his  prospects,  was 
generally  blamed  for  neglecting  to  cultivate  the 
friendship  of  the  Indians.  They  offered  their  assist- 
ance, and,  it  is  certain,  had  a  number  of  them  pre- 


No.  42]  Braddoclzs  Defeat  141 

ceded  the  army,  they  would  have  discovered  the 
enemy's  ambuscade. 

The  Virginian  rangers  also,  instead  of  being  made 
to  serve  as  regulars  in  the  ranks  with  the  English 
troops,  should  have  been  employed  as  out-scouts. 
But  this  step,  so  necessary  to  guard  against  surprise, 
was  too  unhappily  omitted,  the  whole  army,  accord- 
ing to  the  representation  above  mentioned,  following 
only  three  or  four  guides. 

When  the  routed  party  joined  the  second  division, 
forty  miles  short  of  the  place  of  action,  the  terror 
diffused  itself  through  the  whole  army.  You  might 
naturally  expect  to  hear  that  Col.  Dunbar  then  in- 
trenched himself,  and  called  on  the  neighboring 
colonies  for  immediate  reinforcements  ;  —  as  by  such 
a  step  the  enemy  might  have  been  detained  at  Fort 
Da  Quesne,  prevented  from  ravaging  the  frontiers, 
or  throwing  succors  into  Niagara.  But  alas  !  an  in- 
fatuation seemed  to  accompany  all  our  measures  on 
the  southern  quarter.  Fearful  of  an  unpursuing  foe, 
all  the  ammunition,  and  so  much  of  the  provisions 
were  destroyed,  to  accelerate  their  flight,  that  Dun- 
bar was  actually  obliged  to  send  for  thirty  horse-loads 
of  provisions,  before  he  reached  Fort  Cumberland  — 
where  he  arrived  a  few  days  after,  with  the  shattered 
remains  of  the  English  troops. 


142    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No. 43 


"  Regimen- 
tals "  means 
uniform. 


43.     Provincial  Regimentals  at 
Court 

By  William  Skinner  (1757) 

I   have  the  pleasure  to  acquaint  you  that  I  am  a 
lieutenant    in    the    first  battallion    of    General  Corn- 

wallis's  regiment 
and  have  nine 
or  ten  under  me. 
The  difficulties  I 
met  with  in  ar- 
riving to  that 
rank  are  more 
than  you  can  im- 
agine. When  I 
got  to  London 
which  was  some 
time  in  June  last, 
I  made  up  my 
provincial  regi- 
mentals, drew  up 
a  memorial  and 
presented  it  to 
my  Lord  Bar- 
rington  the  Sec- 
retary of  War. 

The  answer  I 
got  from  him 
was    quite    con- 

COLONIAL    REGIMENTALS.  ,       ,      T 

trary  to  what  1 
expected,  for  his  Lordship  told  me  that  he  pitied  my 
case  but  could  do  nothing  for  me,  because  I  was  a 


no.  43]  At  Court 


J43 


provincial  officer,  and  of  consequence  not  under  his 
department.  This  answer  chagrined  me  much,  and 
what  other  step  to  take  I  could  not  tell. 

But  I  was  determined  to  try  every  method,  and 
luckily  for  me  at  that  time,  I  go,t  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Fitz-Roy,  brother  to  the  Duke  of  Grafton,  who  was 
courting  Miss  Warren.  I  was  resolved  to  petition  the 
King,  which  I  did  at  a  time  when  the  Court  was  in 
mourning  for  the  Queen  of  Prussia,  and  as  every 
officer  that  has  a  petition  to  deliver  goes  in  his 
regimentals,   I   did  the  same. 

When  I  entered  into  the  first  room,  whom  should  I 
meet,  but  the  Yeoman  of  the  Guards,  who  came  up 
to  me  in  a  rough  manner,  and  told  me  the  Court 
was  in  mourning,  and  that  my  dress  was  not  suitable 
to  the  times,  and  could  not  be  admitted. 

The  answer  I  gave  him  was  very  short.      It  was, 
that   I   had  a  petition  to  deliver  the   King,  and  was   King  George 
determined  to  see  him,  and  passed  him  immediately,   ,II-°t  Eng" 

1  -       land. 

and  got  into  a  room  where  there  was  a  large  levy  of 
most  of  the  nobility  in  England. 

I  looked  about  me  for  my  good  friend  Fitz-Rov, 
whom  I  at  last  discovered,  and  spoke  to  him.  He 
went  directly  to  my  Lord  Harford,  the  Duke  of  New- 
castle, Lord  Lennox,  and  many  others,  and  told  them 
I  was  a  relation  of  Lady  Warren's,  and  a  friend  of 
his,  and  introduced  me  to  them.  This  made  every 
body  else  in  the  levy  room  inquisitive  to  know  who  I 
was,  and  my  business,  which  my  good  friend  told 
them. 

The  next  thing  was  to  know  where  I  should  place 
myself  and  in  what  manner  I  should  present  my  peti- 
tion to  the  King.  This  my  Lord  Harford  was  so  kind 
as  to  instruct  me  in,  and  took  the  trouble  to  place 


144    F?~e?ich  and  Indian  Wars    [No.  43 

me  himself  by  the  door  that  the  King  passed  through 
to  his  bed  chamber,  and  ordered  me  when  the  King 
returned  that  way,  to  kneel  upon  my  right  knee  and 
present  it  to  him. 

I  did  this  with  greaj  resolution,  and  a  genteel  pos- 
ture, considering  where  I  was  born.  When  I  pre- 
sented it,  the  King  stopped  and  looked  at  me,  took  it 
out  of  my  hand,  went  into  his  bed  chamber,  and  did 
me  the  honor  of  reading  it  himself,  upon  which  my 
Lord  Harford  came  to  me  and  told  me  that  he  did  not 
doubt  but  that  it  would  succeed.  For,  says  he,  the 
King  has  read  your  petition,  which  I  never  knew  him 
to  do  before,  for  the  Lord  in  waiting  always  reads  it 
to  the  King. 

This  reception  gave  me  great  encouragement,  and 
I  went  home  well  satisfied.  Three  days  after  that  I 
attended  My  Lord  Barrington's  levy  and  asked  him 
whether  the  King  had  spoken  to  him  about  me. 

His  Lordship  told  me  that  he  had,  and  repeated 
the  words  as  the  King  spoke  them,  which  were,  that 
"  one  Captain  Skinner  an  American,  belonging  to  a 
provincial  regiment  had  delivered  a  petition.  I  like 
the  man's  looks,  he  is  fit  to  serve  me ;  provide  for 
him."  Upon  which  I  asked  his  Lordship  whether  I 
should  get  what  I  petitioned  for,  he  told  me  he  did 
not  know,  but  that  I  should  be  provided  for  immedi- 
ately. 

I  waited  three  months  and  received  a  letter  from 
his  Lordship,  telling  me  that  he  had  the  pleasure  to 
acquaint  me  that  I  was  appointed  a  lieutenant  in 
General  Cornwallis's  regiment.  I  waited  on  him  and 
told  him  I  would  not  accept  of  it,  for  I  thought  my 
serving  required  something  better,  but  at  last  took  it 
with  the  promise  that  I  should  be  soon  promoted. 


no.  43]  Court  Favors  145 

The  next  thing  was  to  get  my  brother  provided  for, 
and  how  to  do  that  I  did  not  know,  for  he  had  got 
the  same  answer  from  my  Lord  Barrington  that  I 
had  first,  and  was  advised  by  Mr.  Fitz-Roy  to  petition 
my  Lord  Anson  for  a  lieutenancy  in  the  Marines, 
which  so  far  succeeded  that  he  got  the  promise  of 
the  first  vacancy. 

As  there  was  a  search  expedition  going  on,  I 
advised  him  to  go  as  a  volunteer  in  my  Lord  Lou- 
don's regiment,  which  he  did,  and  did  duty  in  the 
grenadier  company.  His  behaviour  there  was  so 
agreeable  to  the  officers,  that  when  they  returned 
they  petitioned  my  Lord  Barrington  that  he  should 
be  appointed  to  that  regiment,  where  he  is  now  an 
ensign. 

To  relate  the  trouble  I  have  met  with  in  getting 
subsistance  for  the  provincial  troops,  as  they  landed 
from  Old  and  New  France  would  be  too  tedious  to 
mention,  but  I  can't  help  telling  you  that  Mr.  Par- 
tridge the  agent  for  our  province,  is  a  scoundrel,  not 
fit  fur  the  post  he  is  intrusted  with. 

In  the  last  letter  I  wrote  you  I  begged  it  as  a  par- 
ticular favor  that  you  wou'd  send  me  a  Negro  boy  of 
about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  old,  whom  I  have 
promised  to  Mr.  Fitz-Roy  (if  he  is  younger  so  much 
the  better).  Pray  favor  me  with  one,  for  a  present 
of  that  kind  will  be  of  more  service  to  my  brother 
and  me  than  you  can  imagine.  Let  him  be  sent  by  a 
man  of  war,  to  Lady  Warren's,  Cavendish  Square, 
London. 


146    French  and  Indian  Wars     [No.  44 


James  Wolfe. 


The  men 
climbed  up 
the  steep 
cliff  at  a 
place  now 
called 
Wolfe's 
Cove,  a  few 
miles  above 
Quebec. 


44.    Brave  Commanders  at  Quebec 

By  John  Knox  (1759) 

Sept.  13,  1759.  Before  daybreak  this  morning  we 
made  a  descent  upon  the  north  shore,  about  half  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  eastward  of  Sillery  ;  and  the 
light  troops  were  fortunately  by  the  rapidity  of  the  cur- 
rent carried  lower  down  between  us  and  Cape  Dia- 
mond. We  had  in  this  debarkation  thirty  flat-bottomed 
boats,  containing  about  sixteen  hundred  men. 

This  was  a  great  surprise  on  the  enemy,  who  from 
the  natural  strength  of  the  place  did  not  suspect,  and 
consequently  were  not  prepared  against  so  bold  an 
attempt.  The  chain  of  sentries  which  they  had 
posted  along  the  summit  of  the  heights  galled  us  a 
little,  and  picked  off  several  men  and  some  officers 
before  our  light  infantry  got  up  to  dislodge  them. 
This  grand  enterprise  was  conducted  and  executed 
with  great  good  order  and  discretion.  As  fast  as  we 
landed,  the  boats  put  off  for  re-enforcements,  and  the 
troops  formed  with  much  regularity.  The  General, 
with  Brigadiers  Monckton  and  Murray,  was  ashore 
with  the  first  division.  We  lost  no  time  here,  but 
clambered  up  one  of  the  steepest  precipices  that  can 
be  conceived,  being  almost  a  perpendicular,  and  of 
an  incredible  height. 

As  soon  as  we  gained  the  summit,  all  was  quiet, 
and  not  a  shot  was  heard,  owing  to  the  excellent  con- 
duct of  the  light  infantry  under  Colonel  Howe.  It 
was  by  this  time  clear  daylight.  Here  we  formed 
again,  the  river  and  the  south  country  in  our  rear,  our 
right  extending  to  the  town,  our  left  to  Sillery,  and 
halted  a  few  minutes. 


no.  44]  Wolfe  at  Quebec  147 

The  general  then  detached  the  light  troops  to  our 
left  to  rout  the  enemy  from  their  battery,  and  to  dis- 
able their  guns,  except  they  could  be  rendered  ser- 
viceable to  the  party  who  were  to  remain  there ;  and 
this  service  was  soon  performed.  We  then  faced  to 
the  right,  and  marched  toward  the  town  by  files  till 
we  came  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham,  an  even  piece  of 
ground  which  Mr.  Wolfe  had  made  choice  of,  while 
we  stood  forming  upon  the  hill. 

Weather  showery.  About  six  o'clock  the  enemy 
first  made  their  appearance  upon  the  heights  between 
us  and  the  town,  whereupon  we  halted  and  wheeled  to 
the  right,  thereby  forming  the  line  of  battle.  Part  of 
the  light  infantry  took  post  in  the  houses  at  Sillery, 
and  the  remainder  occupied  a  chain  of  houses  which 
were  opportunely  situated  for  that  purpose,  and 
covered  our  left  flank,  inclining  toward  our  rear. 
The  general  then  advanced  some  platoons  from  the 
grenadiers  and  twenty-eighth  regiment  below  the 
neight  on  our  right,  to  annoy  the  enemy,  and  prevent 
their  getting  round  the  declivity  between  us  and  the 
main  river,  which  they  had  attempted. 

The  en£iny  had  now  likewise  formed  the  line  of 
battle,  and  got  some  cannon  to  play  on  us,  with 
round  and  canister  shot;  but  what  galled  us  most 
tt*as  a  body  of  Indians  and  other  marksmen  they  had 
concealed  in  the  corn  opposite  to  the  front  of  our 
right  wing,  and  in  a  thicket  that  stood  opposite  to  our 
centre  inclining  toward  our  left. 

About  ten  o'clock  the  enemy  began  to  advance 
briskly  in  three  columns,  with  loud  shouts  and  arms 
ready  to  fire,  two  of  them  inclining  to  the  left  of  our 
arm}-,  and  the  third  toward  our  right,  firing  obliquely 
at  the  two  extremities  of  our  line,  from  the  distance 


148    French  and  Indian  Wars    [No. 44 

of  one  hundred  and  thirty  yards,  until  they  came 
within  forty  yards.  Our  troops  withstood  this  with  the 
greatest  intrepidity  and  firmness,  still  reserving  their 
fire  and  paying  the  strictest  obedience  to  their  officers. 
This  uncommon  steadiness,  together  with  the  havoc 
which  the  grape-shot  from  our  field-pieces  made 
among  them,  threw  them  into  some  disorder,  and  was 
most  critically  maintained  by  a  well-timed,  regular, 
and  heavy  discharge  of  our  small  arms,  such  as  they 
could  no  longer  oppose. 

Hereupon  they  gave  way,  and  fled  with  great 
haste,  so  that  by  the  time  the  cloud  of  smoke  was 
vanished  our  men  were  again  loaded,  and,  profiting 
by  the  advantage  we  had  over  them,  pursued  them 
almost  to  the  gates  of  the  town  and  the  bridge  over 
the  little  river,  redoubling  our  fire  with  great  eager- 
ness, making  many  officers  and  men  prisoners. 

Our  joy  at  this  success  is  inexpressibly  damped  by 
the  loss  we  sustained  of  one  of  the  greatest  heroes 
which  this  or  any  other  age  can  boast  of, — General 
James  Wolfe,  —  who  received  his  mortal  wound  as 
he  was  exerting  himself  at  the  head  of  the  grenadiers 
of  Louisburg. 

The  officers  who  are  prisoners  say  that  Quebec  will 
surrender  in  a  few  days.  Some  deserters  who  came 
out  to  us  in  the  evening  agree  in  that  opinion,  and 
The  French  inform  us  that  the  Sieur  de  Montcalm  is  dying,  in 
great  agony,  of  a  wound  he  received  to-day  in  their 
retreat. 

Thus  has  our  late  renowned  commander  made  a 
conquest  of  this  fertile,  healthy,  and  hitherto  formi- 
dable country,  with  a  handful  of  troops  only.  My 
pen  is  too  feeble  to  draw  the  character  of  this  British 
Achilles;  but  it  may  with  justice  be  said  of  him:  he 


commander. 


no.  44]         Death  of  Montcalm  149 

was  possessed  of  courage,  humanity,  clemency,  gen- 
erosity, affability,  and  politeness. 

Sept.  14.  The  Sieur  de  Montcalm  died  late  last 
night.  When  his  wound  was  dressed  and  he  set- 
tled in  bed,  the  surgeons  who  attended  him  were 
desired  to  tell  him  truly  their  opinion  of  him  ;  and, 
being  answered  that  his  wound  was  mortal,  he 
calmly  replied,  "he  was  glad  of  it."  His  Excellency 
then  demanded  "whether  he  could  survive  it  long, 
and  how  long."  He  was  told,  "About  a  dozen  hours, 
perhaps  more,  peradventure  less."  "  So  much  the 
better,"  rejoined  this  eminent  warrior.  "I  am  happy 
I   shall  not  live  to  see  the  surrender  of  Quebec. " 


A    FLINT-LOCK   MUSKET. 


He  then  ordered  his  secretary  into  the  room  to 
adjust  his  private  affairs;  and,  as  soon  as  they  were 
dispatched,  he  was  visited  by  the  French  king's 
lieutenant,  who  desired  to  receive  his  Excellency's 
commands.  To  this  the  marquis  made  the  following 
answer:  "I'll  neither  give  orders  nor  interfere  any 
farther.  I  have  much  business  that  must  be  attended 
to,  of  greater  moment  than  your  ruined  garrison  and 
this  wretched  country.  My  time  is  very  short,  there- 
fore pray  leave  me.  I  wish  you  all  comfort,  and  to 
be  happily  extricated  from  your  present  perplexities." 

He  then  called  for  his  chaplain,  who,  with  the 
bishop  of  the  colony,  remained  with  him  till  he 
expired.  Some  time  before  this  great  man  departed, 
we  are  assured  he  paid  us  this  compliment:   "Since 


150    F?~ench  and  Indian  Wars    [No. 44 

it  was  my  misfortune  to  be  discomfited,  and  mortally 
wounded,  it  is  a  great  consolation  to  me  to  be  van- 
quished by  so  brave  and  generous  an  enemy." 

After  our  late  worthy  General  Wolfe,  of  renowned 
memory,  was  carried  off  wounded  to  the  rear  of  the 
front  line,  he  desired  those  who  were  about  him  to 
lay  him  down.  Being  asked  if  he  would  have  a  sur- 
geon, he  replied,  "  It  is  needless  :  it  is  all  over  with 
me."  One  of  them  then  cried  out,  "They  run,  see 
how  they  run  !  "  "  Who  runs?  "  demanded  our  hero 
with  great  earnestness,  like  a  person  roused  from  a 
sleep.  The  officer  answered :  "  The  enemy,  sir. 
Egad,  they  give  way  everywhere." 

Thereupon  the  general  rejoined  :  "  Go,  one  of  you, 
my  lads,  to  Colonel  Burton  —  ;  tell  him  to  march  with 
all  speed  down  to  Charles  River,  to  cut  off  the  retreat 
of  the  fugitives  from  the  bridge."  Then,  turning  on 
his  side,  he  added,  "  Now,  God  be  praised,  I  will  die 
in  peace  !  "  and  thus  expired. 


THE   MINUTE   MAN. 


PART  V 

GETTING    READY    FOR   THE 
REVOLUTION 


45.    A  Furious  Mob 

By  Thomas  Hutchinson  (1765) 

Boston,  Aug.  30,  1765. 
I  came  from  my  house  at  Milton,  on  the  26th  in  the   it  was  sup- 
morning.     After  dinner  it  was  whispered  in  town  there  P°sed  that 

j.iwo.11      &  1  Governor 

would  be  a  mob  at  night,  and  that  the  custom-house   Hutchinson 
and  admiralty  officers'  houses  would  be  attacked  ;  but   had  asked 

J  .  .    _      .     the  British 

my  friends  assured  me  that  the  rabble  were  satisfied   governrnen1 

with  the  insult  I  had  received  and  that  I  was  become   to  levy  a 

.  stamp  dutv: 

rather  popular.  it  was  for  that 

In  the  evening,  whilst  I  was  at  supper  and  my  chil-  reason  that 

dren  round  me,  somebody  ran  in  and  said  the  mob  were  1S   °"fep . 

coming.      I    directed   my   children   to  fly  to  a  secure  in  reality 

place,  and  shut  up  my  house  as  I  had  done  before,  in-   Hutchinson 
11.  was  opposed 

tending  not  to  quit  it;  but  my  eldest  daughter  repented   to  the  duty. 

her   leaving    me,    hastened    back,    and    protested    she 

would  not  quit  the  house  unless  \  did. 

I  couldn't  stand  against  this,  and  withdrew  with  her 

to  a  neighboring  house,  where  I   had  been  but  a  few 

minutes  before  the   hellish   crew  fell  upon   my  house 

i53 


154    Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  45 


Plate  =  gold 
and  silver 
table  ware 
and  utensils, 
spoons,  etc. 
Nearly 
$5000. 


with  the  rage  of  devils,  and  in  a  moment  with  axes 
split  down  the  doors  and  entered.  My  son  being  in 
the  great  entry  heard  them  cry,  with  an  oath,  "  He  is 
upstairs,  we  '11  have  him."  Some  ran  immediately  as 
high  as  the  top  of  the  house,  others  filled  the  rooms 
below  and  cellars,  and  others  remained  outside  the 
house  to  be  employed  there. 

Messages  soon  came  one  after  another  to  the  house 
where  I  was,  to  inform  me  the  mob  were  coming  in 
pursuit  of  me,  and  I  was  obliged  to  retire  through 
yards  and  gardens  to  a  house  more  remote,  where  I 
remained  until  four  o'clock,  by  which  time  one  of  the 
best  finished  houses  in  the  Province  had  nothing  re- 
maining but  the  bare  walls  and  floors. 

Not  contented  with  tearing  off  all  the  wainscot  and 
hangings,  and  splitting  the  doors  to  pieces,  they  beat 
down  the  partition  walls  ;  and  although  that  alone  cost 
them  near  two  hours,  they  cut  down  the  cupola  or 
lanthorn.  They  began  to  take  the  slate  and  boards 
from  the  roof,  and  were  prevented  only  by  the  ap- 
proaching daylight  from  a  total  demolition  of  the 
building.  The  garden-house  was  laid  flat,  and  all  my 
trees,  etc.,  broken  down  to  the  ground. 

Such  ruin  was  never  seen  in  America.  Besides  my 
plate  and  family  pictures,  household  furniture  of  every 
kind,  my  own,  my  children's,  and  servants'  apparel, 
they  carried  off  about  ^900  sterling  in  money,  and 
emptied  the  house  of  everything  whatsoever,  except  a 
part  of  the  kitchen  furniture.  They  did  not  leave  a 
single  book  or  paper  in  it,  and  have  scattered  or  de- 
stroyed all  the  manuscripts  and  other  papers  I  had 
been  collecting  for  thirty  years  together,  besides  a 
great  number  of  public  papers  in  my  custody. 

The  evening  being  warm,  I  had  undressed,  and  put 


No.  45] 


Hutchinson  Mob 


J55 


on  a  thin  camlet  surtout  over  my  waistcoat.     The  next   Camlet 
morning,  the  weather  had   changed,   and   I   had  not   niohair- 
clothes  enough  in  my  possession  to  defend  me  from 
the  cold,  and  was  obliged  to  borrow  from  my  friends. 
Many  articles  of  clothing  and  a  good  part  of  my  plate 
have  since  been  picked  up  in  different  quarters  of  the 


GOVERNOR   HUTCHINSON'S    HOUSE. 


town,  but  the  furniture  in  general  was  cut  to  pieces 
before  it  was  thrown  out  of  the  house,  and  most  of 
the  beds  cut  open,  and  the  feathers  thrown  out  of  the 
windows. 

The  next  evening,  I  intended  going  with  my  chil- 
dren to  Milton,  but  meeting  two  or  three  small  parties 
of  the  ruffians,  who  I  suppose  had  concealed  them- 
selves in  the  country,  and  my  coachman  hearing  one 
of  them  say,  "There  lie  is  !  "  my  daughters  were  terri- 


156     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  45 

fied  and  said  they  should  never  be  safe,  and   I  was 
forced  to  shelter  them  that  night  at  the  Castle. 

The  encouragers  of  the  first  mob  never  intended 
matters  should  go  this  length,  and  the  people  in 
general  expressed  the  utmost  detestation  of  this  un- 
paralleled outrage.  I  wish  they  could  be  convinced 
what  infinite  danger  there  is  of  the  most  terrible  con- 
sequences from  such  demons,  when  they  are  let  loose 
in  a  government  where  there  is  not  constant  authority 
at  hand  sufficient  to  suppress  them. 

I  am  told  the  government  here  will  make  me  a 
compensation  for  my  own  and  my  family's  loss,  which 

$15,000.  I  think  cannot  be  much  less  than  ,£3,000  sterling.     I 

am  not  sure  that  they  will.      If  they  should  not,  it  will 
be  too  heavy  for  me,  and  I  must  humbly  apply  to  his 

Eventually      majesty  in  whose  service  I  am  a  sufferer.      But  this, 

the  British       anci  a  much  o-reater  sum,  would  be  an  insufficient  corn- 
government  .  ° 
made  good      pensation  f  or  the  constant  distress  and  anxiety  of  mind 

these  losses,  j  have  felt  for  some  time  past,  and  must  feel  for 
months  to  come. 

Such  is  the  resentment  of  the  people  against  the 
Stamp-Duty,  that  there  can  be  no  dependence  upon 
the  General  Court  to  take  any  steps  to  enforce,  or 
rather  advise,  to  the  payment  of  it.  On  the  other 
hand,  such  will  be  the  effects  of  not  submitting  to  it, 
that  all  trade  must  cease,  all  courts  fall,  and  all  au- 
thority be  at  an  end. 

Must  not  the  ministry  be  excessively  embarrassed  ? 
On  the  one  hand,  it  will  be  said,  if  concessions  are 
made,  the  Parliament  endanger  the  loss  of  their  au- 
thority over  the  Colony  :  on  the  other  hand,  if  external 
force  should  be  used,  there  seems  to  be  danger  of  a 
total  lasting  alienation  of  affection.  Is  there  no  al- 
ternative ?     May  the  infinitely  wise  God  direct  you. 


no.  46 j  Town  Meeting  157 

46.    What  our  Ancestors  did 

for  Us 

By  the  Town  Meeting  of  Cambridge  (1765) 

At  a  legal  meeting  of  the  freeholders  and  other  in-  The  stamp 
habitants  of  the  Town  of  Cambridge  this  14  day  of  Act  laid ,du" 

°  J  ties  on  the 

October   I/65.  paper  neces- 

The  Honorable  William  Brattle  Esq.  chosen  Mod-  sary  for  busi- 
ness and  for 
erator :  .  lega]  pro. 

Voted  (that  with  all  humility)  It  is  the  opinion  of  ceedings. 

the  town  that  the  inhabitants  of  this  province  have  a  c^^vere 

legal  claim  to  all  the  natural  inherent  constitutional  to  go  to  the 

rights  of  Englishmen  notwithstanding  their  distance  defence  of 

0  °  °  the  colonies. 

from  Great  Britain  ;  that  the  Stamp  Act  is  an  Infrac- 
tion upon  these  Rights. 

One  instance  out  of  many  in  our  opinion  is  this  : 
The  distributor  of  stamps  will  have  a  Sovereignty  over 
everything  but  the  lives  of  the  people,  since  it  is  in  his 
power  to  summon  everyone  he  pleases  to  Quebec, 
Montreal,  or  Newfoundland,  to  answer  for  the  pre- 
tended or  real  breaches  of  this  act.  And  when  the 
faithful  subject  arrives  there,  by  whom  is  he  to  be 
tried?  Not  by  his  peers  (the  birthright  of  every 
Englishman),  no,  but  by  the  Judge  of  Admiralty 
without  a  jury,   and  it  is  possible  without  law. 

Under  these  circumstances  the  stamp  master  may 
unrighteously  get  more  than  his  Majesty  will  by  the 
stamps,  for  who  would  not  rather  pay  the  fine  than 
be  thus  harassed,  thus  tried  ?  Why  are  not  his  Maj- 
esty's subjects  in  Great  Britain  treated  in  this  manner? 

Why  must  we  in  America,  who  have  in  every  in- 
stance showed  as  much  loyalty  for  his  Majesty  and 


158     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  47 

obedience  to  his  laws  as  any  of  his  British  subjects, 
and  whose  exertions  in  some  of  the  provinces  during 
the  last  War  have  been  greater,  be  thus  discriminated 
against ;  at  this  time,  especially,  while  we  are  under 
an  almost  unsupportable  load  of  debt,  the  consequence 
of  this  exertion  ? 

We  believe  it  may  be  truly  said  that  no  one  in  Great 
Britain  pays  so  great  a  tax  as  some  do  in  this  province 
in  proportion  to  their  estates.  Let  this  act  but  take 
place,  liberty  will  be  no  more,  trade  will  languish  and 
die  ;  our  money  will  be  sent  into  his  Majesty's  ex- 
chequer, and  poverty  come  upon  us  as  an  armed  man. 

The  town  therefore  hereby  advise  and  direct  their 
representatives  by  no  means  whatsoever  to  do  any 
one  thing  that  may  aid  said  act  in  its  operation,  but 
that  in  conjunction  with  the  friends  of  liberty  they 
use  their  utmost  endeavours  that  the  same  might  be 
repealed. 

That  this  vote  be  recorded  in  the  town  book,  that 
the  children  yet  unborn  may  see  the  desire  their 
ancestors  had  for  their  freedom  and  happiness. 


47.    Do  not  Tax  the  Colonies 

By  Benjamin  Franklin  (1766) 

when  the  (7.    What  is  your  name,  and  place  of  abode  ? 

British  gov-          A     Franklin,  of  Philadelphia. 

eminent  '  r 

found  that  O.    Do  the  Americans  pay  any  considerable  taxes 

the  stamp       among  themselves  ? 

lax  was  very  ° 

much  re-  A.    Certainly,  many,  and  very  heavy  taxes, 

sented  in  q     por  what  purposes  are  those  taxes  laid  ? 

America,  a  .       _,  .  ............  . 

committee  A.    ^  or  the  support  of  the  civil  and  military  estab 


,1- 

vania. 


no.  47]  Colonial  Taxes  159 

lishments  of  the  country,  and  to  discharge  the  heavy   asked  Benja- 
debt  contracted  in  the  last  war.  "T  ,f a"ktlin 

to  tell  what 

0.    Are  not  all  the  people  very  able  to  pay  those   he  thought 

f"T  \ps  ?  about  the  cir- 

"         '  .  cumstance. 

A.  No.  The  frontier  counties,  all  along  the  conti- 
nent, having  been  frequently  ravaged  by  the  enemy 
and  greatly  impoverished,  are  able  to  pay  very  little 
tax.  And  therefore,  in  consideration  of  their  dis- 
tresses, our  late  tax  laws  do  expressly  favor  those  "Our,"*'.« 
counties,  excusing  the  sufferers  ;  and  I  suppose  the  ff""s> 
same  is  done  in  other  governments. 

0.  What  was  the  temper  of  America  toward  Great 
Britain  before  the  year  1763  ? 

A.  The  best  in  the  world.  They  submitted  will- 
ingly to  the  government  of  the  crown,  and  paid,  in 
their  courts,  obedience  to  the  acts  of  Parliament. 
Numerous  as  the  people  are  in  the  several  old  prov- 
inces, they  cost  you  nothing  in  forts,  citadels,  garri- 
sons, or  armies,  to  keep  them  in  subjection.  They 
were  governed  by  this  country  at  the  expense  only  of 
a  little  pen,  ink,  and  paper ;  they  were  led  by  a  thread. 

They  had  not  only  a  respect,  but  an  affection  for 
Great  Britain  ;  for  its  laws,  its  customs  and  manners, 
and  even  a  fondness  for  its  fashions,  that  greatly 
increased  the  commerce.  Natives  of  Britain  were 
always  treated  with  particular  regard  ;  to  be  an  Old 
England  man  was  of  itself  a  character  of  some  respect, 
and  gave  a  kind  of  rank  among  us. 

Q.    What  is  their  temper  now  ? 
•    A.    O,  very  much  altered. 

Q.  In  what  light  did  the  people  of  America  use  to 
consider  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain  ? 

A.  They  considered  the  Parliament  as  the  great 
bulwark  and  security  of  their  liberties  and  privileges, 


160     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  47 

and  always  spoke  of  it  with  the  utmost  respect  and 
veneration.  Arbitrary  ministers,  they  thought,  might 
possibly,  at  times,  attempt  to  oppress  them  ;  but  they 
relied  on  it  that  the  Parliament,  on  application,  would 


BENJAMIN    FRANKLIN. 


always  give  redress.  They  remembered,  with  grati- 
tude, a  strong  instance  of  this,  when  a  bill  was  brought 
into  Parliament,  with  a  clause  to  make  royal  instruc- 
tions laws  in  the  colonies,  which  the  House  of  Com- 
mons would  not  pass,  and  it  was  thrown  out. 


no.  47]  Colonial  Taxes  i  6 1 

0.  And  have  they  not  still  the  same  respect  for 
Parliament  ? 

A.    Xo,  it  is  greatly  lessened. 

O.    To  what  cause  is  that  owing  ? 

A.  To  a  concurrence  of  causes;  the  restraints 
lately  laid  on  their  trade  by  which  the  bringing  of  for- 
eign gold  and  silver  into  the  colonies  was  prevented ; 
the  prohibition  of  making  paper  money  among  them- 
selves, and  then  demanding  a  new  and  heavy  tax  by 
stamps,  taking  away,  at  the  same  time,  trials  by  ju- 
ries, and  refusing  to  receive  and  hear  their  humble 
petitions. 

0.  Don't  you  think  they  would  submit  to  the 
Stamp  Act,  if  it  was  modified,  the  obnoxious  parts 
taken  out,  and  the  duty  reduced  to  some  particulars 
of  small  moment  ? 

A.    Xo,  they  will  never  submit  to  it. 

O.  If  the  Stamp  Act  should  be  repealed,  would  it 
induce  the  assemblies  of  America  to  acknowledge  the 
rights  of  Parliament  to  tax  them,  and  would  they 
erase  their  resolutions  ? 

A.    No,  never. 

0.  Are  there  no  means  of  obliging  them  to  erase 
those  resolutions  ? 

A.  None  that  I  know  of;  they  will  never  do  it, 
unless  compelled  by  force  of  arms. 

Q.  Is  there  a  power  on  earth  that  can  force  them 
to  erase  them  ? 

A.  No  power,  how  great  soever,  can  force  men  to 
change  their  opinions. 

0.  Do  they  consider  the  post-office  as  a  tax,  or  as  a 
regulation  ? 

A.  Not  as  a  tax,  but  as  a  regulation  and  conven- 
iency  ;   every  assembly  encouraged  it,  and   supported 

M 


162     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  4s 

it  in  its  infancy  by  grants  of  money,  which  they  would 
not  otherwise  have  done  ;  and  the  people  have  always 
paid  the  postage. 

Q.  When  did  you  receive  the  instructions  you  men- 
tioned ? 

A.  I  brought  them  with  me,  when  I  came  to  Eng- 
land, about  fifteen  months  since. 

Q.  When  did  you  communicate  that  instruction  to 
the  minister  ? 

A.  Soon  after  my  arrival,  while  the  stamping  of 
America  was  under  consideration,  and  before  the  bill 
was  brought  in. 

0.  Would  it  be  most  for  the  interest  of  Great  Brit- 
ain to  employ  the  hands  of  Virginia  in  tobacco,  or  in 
manufactures  ? 

A.    In  tobacco,  to  be  sure. 

0.    What  used  to  be  the  pride  of  the  Americans  ? 

A.  To  indulge  in  the  fashions  and  manufactures  of 
Great  Britain. 

Q.   What  is  now  their  pride  ? 

A.  To  wear  their  old  clothes  over  again,  till  they 
can  make  new  ones. 


Great  Britain 
had  laid  a 
tax  on  tea, 
which  the 
colonists 
thought  un- 
just.    When 
ships  loaded 


48.    The  Boston  Tea  Party 

From  the  Massachusetts  Gazette  (1773) 

While  a  public  meeting  was  being  held,  to  protest 
against  the  tea  ships,  a  number  of  brave  and  resolute 
men,  dressed  in  the  Indian  manner,  approached  near 
the  door  of  the  assembly.  They  gave  a  war  whoop, 
which  rang  through  the  house  and  was  answered  by 
some  in  the  galleries  ;   but  silence  was  commanded 


no. 48]  Tea  Party  163 

and   a   peaceable   behaviour    until    the    end    of   the  with  tea  at- 
meetin  temptedto 

0  ,  land  their 

The  Indians,  as  they  were  then  called,  repaired  to   cargoes  in 
the  wharf,  where  the  ships  lav  that  had  the  tea  on   Boston,  the 
board.     They  were  followed  by  hundreds  of  people   as  described 
to  see  the  event  of  the  transactions  of  those  who  made  in  this  story. 
so  grotesque  an  appearance. 

The  Indians  immediately  repaired  on  board  Cap- 
tain Hall's  ship,  where  they  hoisted  out  the  chests  of 
tea.  When  on  deck  they  stove  them  and  emptied  the 
tea  overboard. 

Having  cleared  this  ship  they  proceeded  to  Cap- 
tain Bruce's,  and  then  to  Captain  Coffin's  brig.  They 
applied  themselves  so  dexterously  to  the  destruction 
of  this  commodity,  that  in  the  space  of  three  hours 
they  broke  up  three  hundred  and  forty-two  chests, 
which  was  the  whole  number  of  these  vessels,  and 
poured  their  contents  into  the  harbor. 

When  the  tide  rose  it  floated  the  broken  chests  and 
the  tea.  The  surface  of  the  water  was  filled  there- 
with a  considerable  way  from  the  south  part  of  the 
town  to  Dorchester  Neck  and  lodged  on  the  shores. 

The  greatest  care  was  taken  to  prevent  the  tea 
from  being  purloined  by  the  populace.  One  or  two 
who  were  detected  trying  to  pocket  a  small  quantity 
were  stripped  of  their  plunder  and  very  roughly 
handled. 

It  is  worth v  of  remark  that  although  a  considerable 
quantity  of  other  goods  were  still  remaining  on  board 
the  vessel,  no  injury  was  sustained. 

Such  attention  to  private  property  was  observed 
that  when  a  small  padlock  belonging  to  the  captain 
of  one  of  the  ships  was  broken,  another  was  procured 
and  sent  to  him. 


164    Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  49 

The  town  was  very  quiet  during  the  whole  evening 
and  the  night  following.  Those  who  were  from  the 
country  went  home  with  a  merry  heart,  and  the  next 
clay  joy  appeared  in  almost  every  countenance,  some 
on  account  of  the  destruction  of  the  tea,  others  on 
account  of  the  quietness  with  which  it  was  done. 
One  of  the  Monday's  papers  says  that  the  masters 
and  owners  are  well  pleased  that  their  ships  are  thus 
cleared,  without  their  being  responsible. 


49.    Another  Account  of  the  Tea 
Party 

By  John  Andrews  (1773) 

The  house  was  so  crowded  that  I  could  get  no  fur- 
ther than  the  porch.  I  found  the  moderator  was  just 
declaring  the  meeting  to  be  dissolved.  This  caused 
another  general  shout  out-doors  and  inside,  and  three 
cheers. 

What  with  that  and  the  consequent  noise  of  break- 
ing up  the  meeting,  you'd  have  thought  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  infernal  regions  had  broken  loose.  For 
my  part  I  went  contentedly  home  and  finished  my 
tea,  but  was  soon  informed  what  was  going  forward. 

As  I  could  not  believe  it  without  seeing  for  myself, 
I  went  out  and  was  satisfied.  The  Indians  mustered, 
I'm  told,  upon  Fort  Hill,  to  the  number  of  about  two 
hundred,  and  proceeded,  two  by  two,  to  Griffin's 
wharf,  where  Hall,  Bruce,  and  Coffin's  vessels  lay. 

Coffin's  ship  had  arrived  at  the  wharf  only  the  day 
before,  and  was  freighted  with  a    large  quantity  of 


A    COLONIAL    rEA-SET. 


1 66     P?*eparing  for  Revolution    [No. 5o 

other  goods,  which  they  took  the  greatest  care  not  to 
injure  in  the  least. 

Before  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  every  chest  on 
board  the  three  vessels  was  knocked  to  pieces  and 
flung  over  the  sides.  They  say  the  actors  were  Indians 
from  Narragansett.  Whether  they  were  or  not,  to  a 
transient  observer  they  appeared  such. 

They  were  clothed  in'  blankets,  with  their  heads 
mu fried  and  copper  colored  faces.  Each  was  armed 
with  a  hatchet  or  axe  or  pair  of  pistols.  Nor  was 
their  dialect  different  from  what  I  imagine  the  real 
Indians  to  speak,  as  their  jargon  was  nonsense  to  all 
but  themselves. 

Not  the  least  insult  was  offered  to  any  person, 
except  to  Captain  Connor,  a  livery-stable  keeper  in  this 
place,  who  came  across  the  ocean  not  many  years 
since.  He  ripped  up  the  lining  of  his  coat  and  waist- 
coat under  the  arms,  and,  watching  his  opportunity, 
he  nearly  filled  them  with  tea. 

When  detected  he  was  handled  pretty  roughly- 
The  people  not  only  stripped  him  of  his  clothes,  but 
gave  him  a  coat  of  mud,  with  a  severe  bruising  into 
the  bargain.  Nothing  but  their  utter  aversion  to 
making  any  disturbance  prevented  his  being  tarred 
and  feathered. 


Supposed 
to  have  been 
written  by 
Joseph  War- 
ren, who  was 
killed  at  the 
battle  of  Bun- 
ker Hill  two 
years  later. 


50.     Free  America 

By  Joseph  Warren   (1774) 

That  seat  of  science,  Athens, 

And  earth's  proud  mistress,  Rome; 

Where  now  are  all  their  glories  ? 
We  scarce  can  find  a  tomb. 


No.  50] 


Free  A??ierica 


167 


Then  guard  your  rights,  Americans, 

Nor  stoop  to  lawless  sway  ; 
Oppose,  oppose,  oppose,  oppose, 

For  North  America. 

We  led  fair  Freedom  hither, 

And  lo,  the  desert  smiled! 
A  paradise  of  pleasure 

Was  opened  in  the  wild  ! 
Your  harvest,  bold  Americans, 

No  power  shall  snatch  away! 
Huzza,  huzza,  huzza,  huzza, 

For  free  America. 

Torn  from  a  world  of  tyrants, 

Beneath  this  western  sky, 
We  formed  a  new  dominion, 

A  land  of  liberty  : 
The  world  shall  own  we're  masters  here 

Then  hasten  on  the  day  : 
Huzza,  huzza,  huzza,  huzza, 

For  free  America. 

Proud  Albion  bowed  to  Cresar, 

And  numerous  lords  before  ; 
To  Picts,  to  Danes,  to  Normans, 

And  many  masters  more  : 
But  we  can  boast,  Americans, 

We've  never  fallen  a  prey ; 
Huzza,  huzza,  huzza,  huzza, 

For  free  America. 

God  bless  this  maiden  climate, 
And  through  its  vast  domain 

May  hosts  of  heroes  cluster, 
Who  scorn  to  wear  a  chain  : 


Warren 
seems  to 
have  pro- 
nounced the 
word 
"  Amerikav." 


Albion  = 
England. 


Main  = 
ocean. 


A  prophecy : 
France,  1798; 
England, 
1812; 
Spain,  1898. 


168    P?*eparing  for  Revolution     [No.  5i 

And  blast  the  venal  sycophant 
That  dares  our  rights  betray; 

Huzza,  huzza,  huzza,  huzza, 
For  free  America. 

Lift  up  your  hands,  ye  heroes, 

And  swear  with  proud  disdain, 
The  wretch  that  would  ensnare  you, 

Shall  lay  his  snares  in  vain  : 
Should  Europe  empty  all  her  force, 

We'll  meet  her  in  array, 
And  fight  and  shout,  and  shout  and  fight 

For  North  America. 

Some  future  day  shall  crown  us, 

The  masters  of  the  main, 
Our  fleets  shall  speak  in  thunder 

To  England,  France,  and  Spain  ; 
And  the  nations  over  the  ocean  spread 

Shall  tremble  and  obey 
The  sons,  the  sons,  the  sons,  the  sons 

Of  brave  America. 


The  cele- 
brated 

Charles  Car- 
roll, of  Car- 
rollton, 
signer  of  the 
Declaration 
of  Indepen- 
dence. 
,£10,000  = 
#50,000. 


51.    Inside  the  Continental 
Congress 

By  John  Adams  (1774) 

This  day  Mr.  Chase  introduced  to  us  a  Mr.  Car- 
roll, of  Annapolis,  a  very  sensible  gentleman,  a  Ro- 
man Catholic  and  of  the  first  fortune  in  America. 
His  income  is  ten  thousand  pounds  sterling  a  year 
now,  will  be  fourteen  in  two  or  three  years  they  say. 


No.  52] 


"  Yankee  Doodle 


169 


Besides,  his  father  has  a  vast  estate  which  will  some 
day  be  his. 

Sunday.  —  Spent  the  evening  at  home  ;  wrote  many 
letters  to  go  by  Mr.  Paul  Revere. 

Wednesday.  —  Dined  with  Mr.  R.  Penn  ;  a  magnifi- 
cent house,  a  most  splendid  feast,  and  a  very  large 
company. 

Young  Ned  Rutledge  is  a  perfect  Bob-o-Lincoln,  —   Edward  Rut 
a  swallow,   a  sparrow,  a  peacock  ;    excessively   vain, 
excessively   weak,   and   excessively  variable  and   un- 
steady.    Mr.  Dickinson  is  very  modest,  delicate,  and 
timid. 

Friday.  —  Took  our  departure,  in  a  very  great  rain 
from  the  happy,  the  peaceful,  the  elegant,  the  hospi- 
table and  polite  city  of  Philadelphia. 


To  go  to 

Massachu- 
setts. 


ledge,  mem- 
ber of  Con- 
gress from 
South  Caro- 
lina. 


52.    Yankee  Doodle 

Father  and  I  went  down  to  camp, 
Along  with  Captain  Gooding, 

And  there  we  see  the  men  and  boys, 
As  thick  as  hasty  pudding. 

Chorus — Yankee  Doodle,  keep  it  up, 
Yankee  Doodle,  dandy, 
Mind  the  music  and  the  step, 
And  with  the  girls  be  handy 

And  there  we  sec  a  thousand  men, 

As  rich  as  'Squire  David; 
And  what  thev  wasted  ever)'  day 

I  wish  it  could  be  saved. 


This  is  the 
full  text  of  the 
first  pub- 
lished ver- 
sion of  Yan- 
kee Doodle. 
It  is  in  Yan- 
kee dialect, 
and  must  not 
be  followed 
as  a  model 
of  good 
grammar. 
The  tune  was 
first  used  by 
the  British 
and  then 
taken  up  by 
the  Ameri- 
cans. 


170 


A  cannon. 


P 


repa?'i?ig 


fo?~  Revolution    [No.  52 


The  'lasses  they  eat  every  day 
Would  keep  an  house  a  winter ; 

They  have  as  much  that,  I'll  be  bound, 
They  eat  it  when  they're  a  mind  to. 

And  there  we  see  a  swamping  gun, 

Large  as  a  log  of  maple, 
Upon  a  deuced  little  cart, 

A  load  for  father's  cattle. 


And  every  time  they  shoot  it  off, 
It  takes  a  horn  of  powder, 

And  makes  a  noise  like  father's  gun, 
Only  a  nation  louder. 

I  went  as  nigh  to  one  myself 

As  Siah's  underpinning; 
And  father  went  as  nigh  again, 

I  thought  the  deuce  was  in  him. 


Run  away. 


Musket  with 
a  bayonet. 


Bomb-shells. 


Cousin  Simon  grew  so  bold, 

I  thought  he  would  have  cocked  it; 
It  scared  me  so,  I  shrinked  it  off, 

And  hung  by  father's  pocket. 

And  Captain  Davis  had  a  gun, 
He  kind  of  clapt  his  hand  on't, 

And  stuck  a  crooked  stabbing  iron 
Upon  the  little  end  on't. 

And  there  I  see  a  pumpkin  shell 
As  big  as  mother's  bason  ; 

And  every  time  they  touched  it  off, 
They  scampered  like  the  nation. 


no. 52]  "  Yankee  Doodle' 

I  see  a  little  barrel  too, 

The  heads  were  made  of  leather, 
They  knocked  upon't  with  little  clubs 

And  called  the  folks  together. 


I7I 


Drums, 


And  there  was  Captain  Washington, 
And  gentlefolks  about  him, 

They  say  he's  grown  so  tarnal  proud 
He  will  not  ride  without  'em. 

He  got  him  on  his  meeting  clothes, 

Upon  a  slapping  stallion, 
He  set  the  world  along  in  rows, 

In  hundreds  and  in  millions. 

The  flaming  ribbons  in  his  hat, 
They  looked  so  tearing  fine  ah, 

I  wanted  pockily  to  get, 
To  give  to  my  Jemimah. 


I  see  another  snarl  of  men 

A  digging  graves,  they  told  me, 

So  tarnal  long,  so  tarnal  deep, 

They  'tended  they  should  hold  me. 


Intrench 
ments. 


It  scared  me  so,  I  hooked  it  off, 
Nor  stopped,  as  I  remember, 

Nor  turned  about,  till  I  got  home, 
Locked  up  in  mother's  chamber. 


172     Preparing  for 


Revolution    [No. 


From  a  letter 
written  July 
3.  1776, 
by  John 
Adams  to  his 
wife  the  day 
after  the  vote 
to  accept  in- 
dependence, 
the  day  be- 
fore the  sign- 
ing of  the 
Declaration. 


53.     Birth  of  Independence 

By  John  Adams  (1776) 

Yesterday,  the  greatest  question  was  decided, 
which  ever  was  debated  in  America,  and  a  greater, 
perhaps,  never  was  nor  will  be  decided  among  men. 
A  resolution  was  passed  without  one  dissenting  col- 
on}-, "  that  these  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right 
ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  States,  and  as  such 
they  have,  and  of  right  ought  to  have,  full  power  to 
make  war,  conclude  peace,  establish  commerce,  and 
to  do  all  other  acts  and  things  which  other  States  may 
rightfully  do." 

You  will  see  in  a  few  days  a  Declaration  setting 
forth  the  causes  which  have  impelled  us  to  this 
mighty  revolution,  and  the  reasons  which  will  justify 
it  in  the  sight  of  God  and  man.  A  plan  of  confeder- 
ation will  be  taken  up  in  a  few  days. 

When  I  look  back  to  the  year  1761,  and  recollect 
the  argument  concerning  writs  of  assistance  in  the 
superior  court,  which  I  have  hitherto  considered  as 
the  commencement  of  this  controversy  between  Great 
Britain  and  America,  and  run  through  the  whole 
period,  from  that  time  to  this,  and  recollect  the  series 
of  political  events,  the  chain  of  causes  and  effects,  I 
am  surprised  at  the  suddenness  as  well  as  greatness 
of  this  revolution. 

Britain  has  been  filled  with  folly,  and  America  with 
wisdom.  At  least,  this  is  my  judgment.  Time  must 
determine.  It  is  the  will  of  Heaven  that  the  two 
countries  should  be  sundered  forever.  It  maybe  the 
will  of  Heaven  that  America  shall  suffer  calamities 
still  more  wasting,  and  distresses  yet  more  dreadful. 


No.  53] 


I?idepe?idence 


J73 


If  this  is  to  be  the  case,  it  will  have  this  good  effect 
at  least.  It  will  inspire  us  with  many  virtues,  which 
we  have  not,  and  correct  many  errors,  follies  and 
vices  which  threaten  to  disturb,  dishonor,  and  destroy 
us.  The  furnace 
of  affliction  pro- 
duces refinement, 
in  States  as  well  as 
individuals.  And 
the  new  govern- 
ments we  are  as- 
suming in  every 
part  will  require 
a  purification  from 
our  vices,  and  an 
augmentation  of 
our  virtues,  or  they 
will  be  no  bless- 
ings. 

Had  a  Declara- 
tion of  Indepen- 
dency been  made 
seven  months  ago, 
it  would  have  been 
attended  with 
many  great  and  glorious  effects.  We  might,  before 
this  hour,  have  formed  alliances  with  foreign  States.' 
We  should  have  mastered  Quebec,  and  been  in  pos- 
session of  Canada.  You  will  perhaps  wonder  how 
such  a  declaration  would  have  influenced  our  affairs 
in  Canada,  but  if  I  could  write  with  freedom,  I  could 
easily  convince  you  that  it  would,  and  explain  to  you 
the  manner  how. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  delay  of  this  declaration  to 


LIBERTY    BFXT.. 


74 


P 


repa,7*i?ig 


for  Revolution    [No.  53 


This  belief 
has  been  jus- 
tified, though 
the  precise 
day  selected 
is  July  4. 


this  time  has  many  great  advantages  attending  it. 
The  hopes  of  reconciliation,  which  were  fondly  enter- 
tained by  multitudes  of  honest  and  well-meaning, 
though  weak  and  mistaken  people,  have  been  gradu- 
ually  and,  at  last,  totally  extinguished. 

Time  has  been  given  for  the  whole  people  maturely 
to  consider  the  great  question  of  independence,  and 
to  ripen  their  judgment,  dissipate  their  fears,  and  al- 
lure their  hopes,  by  discussing  it  in  newspapers  and 
pamphlets,  by  debating  it  in  assemblies,  conventions, 
committees  of  safety  and  inspection,  in  town  and 
county  meetings,  as  well  as  in  private  conversations,, 
so  that  the  whole  people,  in  every  colony  of  the  thir- 
teen, have  now  adopted  it  as  their  own  act. 

This  will  cement  the  union,  and  avoid  those  heats, 
and  perhaps  convulsions,  which  might  have  been 
occasioned  by  such  a  declaration  six  months  ago. 

But  the  day  is  past.  The  second  day  of  July,  1776, 
will  be  the  most  memorable  epoch  in  the  history  of 
America.  I  am  apt  to  believe  that  it  will  be  cele- 
brated by  succeeding  generations  as  the  great  anni- 
versary festival.  It  ought  to  be  commemorated,  as 
the  day  of  deliverance,  by  solemn  acts  of  devotion  to 
God  Almighty.  It  ought  to  be  solemnized  with  pomp 
and  parade,  with  shows,  games,  sports,  guns,  bells, 
bonfires,  and  illuminations,  from  one  end  of  this  con- 
tinent to  the  other,  from  this  time  forward,  forever- 
more. 

You  will  think  me  transported  with  enthusiasm, 
but  I  am  not.  I  am  well  aware  of  the  toil,  and  blood, 
and  treasure,  that  it  will  cost  us  to  maintain  this  dec- 
laration, and  support  and  defend  these  States.  Yet, 
through  all  the  gloom,  I  can  see  the  rays  of  ravishing 
light  and  glory.     I  can  see  that  the  end  is  more  than 


No.  54] 


Unjust  Taxation 


175 


worth  all  the  means,  and  that  posterity  will  triumph 
in  that  day's  transaction,  even  although  we  should  rue 
it,  which  I  trust  in  God  we  shall  not. 


54.    A  Ballad  on  Taxation 

By  Peter  St.  John  (177S) 

While  I  relate  my  story, 

Americans  give  ear ; 
Of  Britain's  fading  glory 

You  presently  shall  hear; 
I'll  give  a  true  relation, 

Attend  to  what  I  say 
Concerning  the  taxation 

Of  North  America. 

The  cruel  lords  of  Britain, 

Who  glory  in  their  shame, 
The  project  they  have  hit  on 

They  joyfully  proclaim  ; 
'Tis  what  they're  striving  after 

Our  right  to  take  away, 
And  rob  us  of  our  charter 

In  North  America. 

There  are  two  mighty  speakers, 

Who  rule  in  Parliament, 
Who  ever  have  been  seeking 

Some  mischief  to  invent  : 
'Twas  North,  and  Bute  his  father 

The  horrid  plan  did  lay 
A  might}'  tax  to  gather 

In  North  America. 


Here  again 
people  seem 
to  have  said 
"  Amerikay.' 


The  Earl  of 
Bute  and 
Lord  North 
were  in  suc- 
cession the 
prime  minis- 
ters of  George 
IV.,  and 
advised  coer- 
cion of 
America. 


176     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  54 


From  this 
point  ti  1  e  poet 
is  supposed 
to  quote 
North  and 
Bute. 


Gilliflower. 


These  subtle  arch-combiners 

Addressed  the  British  court, 
And  both  were  undersigners 

Of  this  obscure  report  — 
There  is  a  pleasant  landscape 

That  lieth  far  away 
Beyond  the  wide  Atlantic, 

In  North  America. 

There  is  a  wealthy  people, 

Who  sojourn  in  that  land, 
Their  churches  all  with  steeples 

Most  delicately  stand ; 
Their  houses  like  the  gilly, 

Are  painted  red  and  gay  : 
They  flourish  like  the  lily 

In  North  America. 

Their  land  with  milk  and  honey 

Continually  doth  flow, 
The  want  of  food  or  money 

They  seldom  ever  know  : 
They  heap  up  golden  treasure, 

They  have  no  debts  to  pay, 
They  spend  their  time  in  pleasure 

In  North  America. 

On  turkeys,  fowls  and  fishes, 

Most  frequently  they  dine, 
With  gold  and  silver  dishes 

Their  tables  always  shine. 
They  crown  their  feasts  with  butter, 

They  eat,  and  rise  to  play ; 
In  silks  their  ladies  flutter, 

In  North  America. 


no.  54]  Unjust  Taxation  177 

With  gold  and  silver  laces 

They  do  themselves  adorn, 
The  rubies  deck  their  faces, 

Refulgent  as  the  morn  ! 
Wine  sparkles  in  their  glasses, 

They  spend  each  happy  day 
In  merriment  and  dances 

In  North  America. 

Let  not  our  suit  affront  you, 

When  we  address  your  throne  ; 
O  King,  this  wealthy  country 

And  subjects  are  your  own, 
And  you,  their  rightful  sovereign, 

They  truly  must  obey, 
You  have  a  right  to  govern 

This  North  America. 

0  King,  you've  heard  the  sequel 
Of  what  we  now  subscribe  : 

Is  it  not  just  and  equal 

To  tax  this  wealthy  tribe  ? 
This  question  being  asked, 

His  majesty  did  say. 
My  subjects  shall  be  taxed  Here  the 

In  North  America.  King  speaks. 

The  laws  I  have  enacted 

I  never  will  revoke, 
Although  thev  are  neglected, 

My  fury  to  provoke. 

1  will  forbear  to  flatter, 

I'll  rule  the  mighty  sway, 
I'll  take  away  the  charter 
From  North  America. 

N 


ions. 


178     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No. 54 

The  poet  O  George!  you  are  distracted, 

ncw  retums  You'll  by  experience  find 

to  the  state-  J         l 

mentofhis  The  laws  you  have  enacted 

own  °P'n-  Are  of  the  blackest  kind. 

I'll  make  a,short  digression, 
And  tell  you  by  the  way, 
We  fear  not  your  oppression 
In  North  America. 

Our  fathers  were  distressed, 

While  in  their  native  land  ; 
By  tyrants  were  oppressed 

As  we  do  understand  ; 
For  freedom  and  religion 

They  were  resolved  to  stray, 
And  trace  the  desert  regions 

Of  North  America. 

We  are  their  bold  descendants, 

For  liberty  we'll  fight, 
The  claim  to  independence 

We  challenge  as  our  right ; 
'Tis  what  kind  Heaven  gave  us, 

Who  can  take  it  away  ? 
O,  Heaven  sure  will  save  us 

In  North  America. 

We  never  will  knock  under, 

O,  George  !  we  do  not  fear 
The  rattling  of  your  thunder, 

Nor  lightning  of  your  spear: 
Though  rebels  you  declare  us, 

We're  strangers  to  dismay  ; 
Therefore  you  cannot  scare  us 

In  North  America. 


no.  54]  Unjust  Taxation  179 

To  what  you  have  commanded 

We  never  will  consent, 
Although  your  troops  are  ]anded 

Upon  our  continent; 
We'll  take  our  swords  and  muskets, 

And  march  in  dread  array, 
And  drive  the  British  red-coats 

From  North  America. 

We  have  a  bold  commander, 

Who  fears  not  sword  or  gun, 
The  second  Alexander, 

His  name  is  Washington. 
His  men  are  all  collected, 

And  ready  for  the  fray, 
To  fight  they  are  directed 

For  North  America. 

We've  Greene  and  Gates  and  Putnam 

To  manage  in  the  field, 
A  gallant  train  of  footmen, 

Who'd  rather  die  than  yield ; 
A  stately  troop  of  horsemen 

Trained  in  a  martial  way, 
For  to  augment  our  forces  Heputsinan 

In  North  America.  ungrammat- 

ical  "for"  to 
.  .  make  out  his 

A  health  to  our  brave  footmen,  ijne. 

Who  handle  sword  and  gun, 
To  Greene  and  Gates  and  Putnam 

And  conquering  Washington  ; 
Their  names  be  wrote  in  letters  "Wrote," 

Which  never  will  decay,  then  often 

ii-  used  for 

While  sun  and  moon  do  glitter  "written." 

On  North  America. 


80     Preparing  for  Revolution    [No.  54 

Success  unto  our  allies 

In  Holland,  France  and  Spain, 
Who  man  their  ships  and  galleys, 

Our  freedom  to  maintain  ; 
May  they  subdue  the  rangers 

Of  proud  Britannia, 
And  drive  them  from  their  anchors 

In  North  America. 

Success  unto  the  Congress 

Of  these  United  States, 
Who  glory  in  the  conquests 

Of  Washington  and  Gates ; 
To  all,  both  land  and  seamen, 

Who  glory  in  the  day 
When  we  shall  all  be  free 

In  North  America. 

Success  to  legislation, 

That  rules  with  gentle  hand, 
To  trade  and  navigation 

By  water  and  by  land. 
May  all  with  one  opinion 

Our  wholesome  laws  obey, 
Throughout  this  vast  dominion 

Of  North  America. 


OLDTIME   CHILDREN. 


PART    VI 

REVOLUTIONARY    FIRESIDES 


55.    A  Philadelphia  Bovs  Sports 

By  Alexander  Graydon  (about  1765) 

I   never  could  boast  my  winning  at    marbles    or  Graydon  was 
checkers  ;   and  as  I  chiefly  played  them    for  pastime,   a  hvely  boy' 
I  never  attained  to  that  degree  ot  perfection  in  them,   gallant  offi- 
which  the  keener  stimulus  of  profit  is  calculated  to   cer  in  Wash- 
produce,  and   which  alone   perhaps  can  lead  to   the   ar^y_  when 
fame  of  an  expert.  he  was  made 

When  in  possession  of  any  of  these  implements  that  ^^Brftlsi^ 
were  reckoned  handsome  or  good,  I  never  felt  the  in- 
clination I  have  observed  in  those  of  better  trading 
parts,  of  turning  them  into  pence :  with  me  they 
were  hobby  horses,  not  articles  of  commerce ;  and 
though  I  had  no  dislike  to  mono)',  it  never  impressed 
me  as  a  primary  good,  a  circumstance  more  essential 
than  may  be  imagined,  to  what  is  called  success  in 
life. 

I  do  not  speak  of  this  as  a  virtue;  and  if  it  were 
one,  I  have  certainly  little  reason  to  rejoice  in  it.  It 
is  not  one  of  those,  at  least,  which  leads  to  riches  and 
advancement  ;   or  which,  under  the  world's  law,  has  a 

183 


184       Revolutionaiy  Firesides      [No.  55 

right  to  look  for. other  than  its  own  reward.  In  gym- 
nastic exercises,  however,  my  relish  was  keen  and 
altogether  orthodox. 

For  those  of  running,  leaping,  swimming  and  skat- 
ing, no  one  had  more  appetite  ;  and  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  these,  fatigue  and  hunger  were  disregarded. 
To  these  succeeded  a  passion  for  fowling  and  boating ; 
fishing  being  too  sedentary  and  inactive  for  my  taste. 
If  furnished,  on  Saturday  afternoon  or  other  holy  day, 
with  cash  enough  for  the  purchase  of  powder  and 
shot,  or  the  hire  of  a  batteau  or  skiff,  as  the  propen- 
sity of  the  day  might  incline,  I  had  nothing  more  to 
wish  for.  In  my  land  rambles,  the  environs  of  Phila- 
delphia for  several  miles  round  were  thoroughly  trav- 
ersed, from  the  uplands  of  Springetsbury,  Bushhill 
and  Centre-wood,  to  the  low  grounds  and  meadows  of 
Passyunk  and  Moy  amen  sing. 

In  my  water  excursions,  the  sedgy  shores  of  the 
Delaware,  as  well  as  the  reedy  cover  of  Petty's, 
League  and  Mud  Islands,  were  pervaded  and  ex- 
plored in  pursuit  of  ducks,  reed-bird  and  rail. 

I  was  extremely  fond  of  rowing,  and  took  great 
delight  in  feathering  my  oar,  sometimes  skimming  it 
along  the  surface  of  the  water  in  the  manner  of  a 
wherry  man,  sometimes  resting  it  horizontally  be- 
tween the  thole  pins  in  the  fashion  of  a  bargeman. 
I  had  also  made  some  proficiency  in  sculling,  which 
appeared  to  me  a  highly  enviable  qualification  :  but 
the  trimming  of  sails,  laying  a  boat  to  the  wind, 
with  the  management  of  the  helm  and  the  application 
of  the  proper  terms,  were,  in  my  eyes,  acquirements 
truly  more  honourable  than  the  best  of  those  which 
are  attained  in  a  college. 

The  subject  recalls  a  memorable  expedition  I  er> 


was  a  larger 


no. 55]  Playing  Truant  185 

gaged  in,  when  perhaps  about  the  age  of  thirteen. 
Returning  from  morning  school  at  eight  o'clock,  a 
boy,  a  brother  of  the  late  Mr.  Robert  Morris,  proposed 
an  excursion  to  Chester,  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  the 
Coventry  frigate  which  there  rode  at  anchor.  From 
a  love  of  show  his  plan  was  to  have  two  boats, 
whereas  one  would  have  been  very  ample  for  four 
of  us,  the  number  of  the  company.  But  then  the 
projector  of  the  voyage  might  have  found  competi- 
tors for  the  helm,  which  he  wished  to  manage  ;  and 
he  had  accordingly  secured  an  unambitious  ship-mate, 
in  a  son  of  captain  Loxley. 

A  skiff  he  had  already  prepared  for  himself  and  a  batteau 
his  comrade,  and  sue;2:ested  where  a  batteau  might  be  , 
obtained  for  the  other  two  of  the  party,  one  Corbett 
from  the  island  of  Montserrat,  and  myself.  Each 
boat  had  a  sail,  and  he  observed,  that  as  the  wind 
and  tide  would  be  favorable,  we  could  run  down  in  a 
few  hours.  I  objected,  that  I  had  not  breakfasted. 
Neither  had  he,  he  said,  nor  indeed  any  of  us ;  but 
this  was  of  little  consequence,  as  we  could  furnish 
ourselves  with  cakes. 

My  mind  varied  awhile  between  the  charms  of  the 
adventure  and  the  wrong  of  going  without  permis- 
sion, and  consequently  subjecting  my  mother  to  a 
most  distressing  state  of  anxiety  on  my  account.  For 
I  was  neither  an  habitual  truant-player,  nor  regard- 
less of  the  feelings  of  a  most  affectionate  parent, 
though  I  should  have  been  ashamed  to  have  said  so. 
But  such  was  the  eagerness  for  the  frolic  with  my 
friends  that  it  would  not  admit  of  a  moment's  delay; 
and  the  allurements  of  pleasure  proving  too  strong 
for  principle,  I  yielded  to  persuasion,  and  we  em- 
barked. 


i  8  6       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  55 

It  was  a  fine  morning ;  a  gentle  breeze  propelled 
us  in  our  course,  and  in  a  few  hours  we  were  delight- 
fully wafted  to  the  place  of  destination.  We  saw  the 
frigate,  had  the  pleasure  of  sailing  round  her,  the 
satisfaction  of  counting  her  guns,  of  contemplating 
her  bright  sides,  ( for  she  appeared  to  be  new,)  of 
admiring  her  rigging,  and  the  duck-like  beauty  with 
which  she  sat  upon  the  water. 

But  here  we  ended.  Water  excursions  are  keen 
whetters  of  the  appetite,  and  the  calls  of  hunger 
began  to  be  heard.  I  forget  whether  we  had  taken 
any  cakes  with  us,  but  if  we  had,  the  supply  had  been 
very  insufficient  for  the  day's  provision.  Hereupon, 
a  canvass  took  place  of  the  state  of  our  pockets  :  they 
were  found  empty  and  penniless  :  We  were,  in  short, 
a  miserable  crew,  and  since  we  were  too  proud  to  beg 
for  food,  we  had  no  resource  but  unripe  fruit. 

As  the  wind  was  unfavourable  to  our  return,  we 
were  obliged  to  wait  for  the  turning  of  the  tide,  and 
in  the  mean  time,  employed  ourselves  in  sauntering 
about  the  village,  the  orchards,  and  the  shore.  We 
found,  too,  that  we  were  very  much  out  in  our  reck- 
oning, the  flood-tide  not  making  for  above  an  hour 
later  than  our  calculation. 

At  length,  however,  we  had  the  joy  of  finding  that 
the  marks  we  had  made  in  the  sand  were  covered 
by  the  water,  and  that  floating  substances  were  at  a 
stand,  if  not  really  changed  in  their  direction. 

We  hailed  the  event,  and  immediately  embarked. 
But  now  our  toils  began.  It  was  already  late  in  the 
afternoon  :  The  wind,  still  ahead,  had  considerably 
increased,  and  the  lowering  aspect  of  the  sky  indi- 
cated approaching  rain.  It  came  on  about  dusk,  and 
in   this   situation  we  had  to  tug  at  our  oars   like  gal- 


no.  55]      Swimming  and  Skating      187 

ley  slaves,  for  the  whole  distance  of  from  sixteen  to 
eighteen  miles.  Then  it  was,  we  perceived  the  folly 
of  taking  two  boats.  It  was  between  ten  and  eleven 
at  night  when  we  reached  the  city,  wet,  almost  starved, 
and  exhausted  with  labor.  As  I  well  knew  what  must 
be  my  mother's  cruel  situation,  I  hastened  to  show 
myself,  and  found  her  a  prey  to  the  most  greatest 
anxiety. 

She  had  not  been  able  to  obtain  any  satisfactory 
tidings  of  me,  and  knew  not  what  to  conclude.  My 
trespass,  however,  being  readily  forgiven,  I  had  some 
supper  and  went  to  bed.  Great  fatigue,  especially 
when  it  has  been  mingled  with  anxiety,  is  not  favora- 
ble to  repose,  and  I  slept  but  ill. 

The  exercises  of  swimming  and  skating  were  so 
much  within  the  reach  of  the  boys  of  Philadelphia, 
that  it  would  have  been  surprising,  had  they  neglected 
them,  or  even  had  they  not  excelled  in  them.  Both 
Delaware  and  Schuylkill  present  the  most  convenient 
and  delightful  shores  for  swimming,  whilst  the  heat 
and  the  length  of  the  summers  invite  to  the  luxury  of 
bathing  ;  and  these  same  rivers  seldom  fail  in  winter, 
to  offer  the  means  of  skating ;  and  when  they  do,  the 
ponds  always  afford  them. 

With  respect  to  skating,  though  the  Philadelphians 
have  never  reduced  it  to  rules  like  the  Londoners,  nor 
connected  it  with  their  business  like  Dutchmen,  I  will 
yet  hazard  the  opinion,  that  they  were  the  best  and 
most  elegant  skaters  in  the  world.  I  have  seen  New 
England  skaters,  Old  England  skaters,  and  Holland 
skaters,  but  the  best  of  them  could  but  "  make  the 
judicious  grieve." 


i  8  8       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  56 

56.    A  Little  Letter  from  a  Future 
President 

By  John  Quincy  Adams  (1774) 

October  13,  1774. 

The  boy  was        sIR)  —  \    have   been    trying  ever  since  you  went 
sevenyears      away  to   learn   to  write  you  a  letter.     I   shall  make 

old. 


YOUNG    JOHN    QUINCY   ADAMS. 


no.  57]  A  Court  Belle  189 

poor  work  of  it ;  but,  sir,  mamma  says  you  will  accept 
my  endeavors,  and  that  my  duty  to  you  may  be  ex- 
pressed in  poor  writing  as  well  as  good.  I  hope  I 
grow  a  better  boy,  and  that  you  will  have  no  occasion 
to  be  ashamed  of  me  when  you  return.  Mr.  Thaxter 
says  I  learn  my  books  well.  He  is  a  very  good 
master.  I  read  my  books  to  mamma.  We  all  long 
to  see  you.      I  am,  sir,  your  dutiful  son, 

John  Quincy  Adams. 


57.    An  American  Belle  at  Court 

By  Margaret  Hutchinson  (1774) 

My  task  is  over.     I  have  been  at  court  again.      It   Margaret 
has  been  a  fatiguing  though  not   altogether  an   un-  was  daug'lter 

,  T  *7  of  Governor 

pleasant  day.  1  sent  yesterday  to  Mrs.  Keene  to  Hutchinson, 
know  if  it  would  be  agreeable  to  her  to  go  to-day.  whose  house 
We  were  both  of  a  mind;  for  while  a  servant  was  deredin"^- 
going  with  my  card  she  sent  one  to  me  ;  and  to-day 
about  one  o'clock  papa  and  I  set  off  for  St.  James.  St.  James  is 
We  called  for  Mrs.  Keene,  but  found  that  one  coach   th<;  royal 

palace  in 

could  not  contain  more  than  two  such  mighty  hoops;    London. 
and  papa  and  Mr.  K.  were  obliged  to  go  in  another 
coach. 

There  was  a  very  full  Dravving-Room  for  the  time 
of  year.     The    King  and   Queen    both   spoke   to  me.    King 
I  felt  much  easier  than  I  did  before,  as  I  had  not  the   Georgelll. 

and  Queen 

ceremony  of    being  presented  to  go  through  :   indeed,    charlotte. 
my  dear,   it   is   next   to   being   married.      I    thought    I 
should  not  mind  it,  but  there  is  something  that  strikes 
an  awe  when  you  enter  the  Royal  Presence. 

I  had,  however,  many  compliments  paid  me  on  my 


190       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 57 

performance  :  if  I  tell  you  what  the  Queen  said  of 
me  to-day,  will  you  not  think  me  vain  ?  The  com- 
pany all  stand  round  in  a  circle,  and  the  King  and 
Queen  go  round,  and  speak  to  everybody  that  has 
been  presented.  As  she  advanced  toward  me,  I  felt 
in  a  little  flutter,  and  whispered  Mrs.  K.  that  I  should 
behave  like  a  fool.  "You  need  not,"  says  she,  "for 
the  Queen  has  been  saying  many  fine  things  of  you 
to  my  sister.  She  says  you  are  very  genteel,  and 
have  much  the  appearance  of  a  woman  of  fashion." 

I  can't  say  but  I  felt  of  more  importance,  and  per- 
haps answered  her  questions  with  a  better  grace. 
She  asked  me  how  long  I  had  been  in  town  ?  I 
answered:   "About  a  fortnight." 

"  Are  you  come  for  the  winter  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma-am." 

"  How  do  you  like  England  —  better  than  the  coun- 
try you  came  from  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  a  very  fine  country." 

"  What  part  of  it  have  you  been  in  ?  " 

"Norfolk." 

"  I  hope  you  have  your  health  better  for  it." 

"  Much  better."  Thus  ended  our  conversation  ; 
and  had  it  been  with  any  other  than  a  queen,  I 
should  have  thought  it  too  trifling  to  relate.  She 
told  papa  she  was  very  glad  to  see  his  daughter  look 
so  well.  We  were  fatigued  with  standing,  and  got 
out  of  the  Presence  Chamber  as  soon  as  we  could. 

Lord  Dartmouth  came  and  spoke  to  me.  I  con- 
gratulated him  on  the  birth  of  his  daughter,  which  is  a 
great  rarity,  after  seven  sons.  He  is  the  most  amia- 
ble man  I  ever  saw  ;  and  was  he  not  married,  and  not 
a  Lord,  I  should  be  tempted  to  set  my  cap  at  him,  — 
two  substantial  reasons  however  to  prevent  me. 


no.  58]  Anxieties  of  Jf^ar  191 

Four  of  the   young   Princes  came   in  after  I   had    Probably 
been  there  about  half  an  hour.      I  never  saw  four  so   ^redenc' 

Prince  01 

fine  boys.      After   the    Drawing-Room  was  over  we   Wales; 
went   into   the   nursery,  and  saw  the   rest   of    them.    George,  later 

K.inir 

I  was  highly  delighted,  and  could   hardly  keep  my  George  i v.; 

hands  off  them  :  such  sweet  creatures  I  never  beheld.  William, 

The  Princess  Royal  with  two  sisters  and  a  little  boy  wmiamTu  • 

whom  I  took  to  be  about  three  years  old,  stood  in  a  and  Edward, 

row,  one  just  above  the  other,  and  a  little  one  in  lead-  ^nero 

'J  _  Queen 

ing  strings,  sitting  in  a  chair  behind  them,  composed   victoria, 
this  beautiful  group. 

I  was  determined,  if  possible,  to  kiss  one  of  their 
little  hands,  and  with  some  difficulty  persuaded 
Mrs.  K.  to  go  up  to  them,  there  being  a  great  deal 
of  company  in  the  room.  She  at  last  went,  and  I 
followed  her.  I  asked  Prince  Ernest  for  his  hand, 
which  he  very  readily  gave  me,  and  I  gave  it  a  very 
hearty  kiss. 

They  behaved  very  prettily :  they  courtesied  to 
everybody  that  came  in,  and  the  boy  nodded  his 
head  just  like  little  Tom  Oliver.  We  did  not  get 
home  till  almost  five  o'clock,  and  found  Elisha  and 
Billy  fretting  for  their  dinner. 


58.    A  Woman  at  the  War 

By  Mrs.  Abigail  Adams  (1775) 

Braintree,  Sept.  14,  1774. 
In  consequence  of  the   powder  being  taken  from   Mrs.  Adams, 
Charlestown,  a  general   alarm   spread  through  many   wife  of  John 

rt  i  o  j      Adams,  later 

towns  and  was  caught  pretty  soon  here.     The  report    president  of 
reached  here  on  Friday,  and  on  Sunday  a  soldier  was   'he  United 


192       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  58 


States,  wrote 
these  three 
letters  to  her 
husband 
while  he  was 
at  the  Con- 
gress in 
Philadelphia. 
She  lived  at 
Braintree 
(now 
Quincy), 
near  Boston. 


The  Tories 
were  those 
who  took  the 
British  side. 


seen  lurking  about  the  Common,  supposed  to  be  a 
spy,  but  most  likely  a  deserter. 

However,  intelligence  of  it  was  communicated  to 
the  other  parishes,  and  about  eight  o'clock,  Sunday 
evening,  there  passed  by  here  about  two  hundred  men, 
preceded  by  a  horsecart,  and  marched  down  to  the 
powder  house,  from  whence  they  took  the  powder,  and 
carried  it  into  the  other  parish  and  there  secreted  it. 

I  opened  the  window  upon  their  return.  They 
passed  without  any  noise,  not  a  word  among  them  till 
they  came  opposite  this  house,  when  some  of  them 
perceiving  me,  asked  me  if  I  wanted  any  powder. 
I  replied,  No,  since  it  was  in  so  good  hands. — The 
reason  they  gave  for  taking  it  was,  that  we  had  so 
many  Tories  here,  they  dared  not  trust  us  with  it. 

They  had  taken  Vinton  the  officer  in  their  train, 
and  upon  their  return  called  upon  him  to  deliver  two 
warrants  for  summoning  juries.  Upon  his  producing 
them,  they  put  it  to  vote  whether  they  should  burn 
them,  and  it  passed  in  the  affirmative.  They  then 
made  a  circle  and  burnt  them.  They  then  called  a 
vote  whether  they  should  huzza,  but,  it  being  Sunday 
evening,  it  passed  in  the  negative. 

They  called  upon  Vinton  to  swear  that  he  would 
never  be  instrumental  in  carrying  into  execution  any 
of  these  new  acts.  They  were  not  satisfied  with  his 
answers ;  however,  they  let  him  rest  a  few  days ; 
afterwards,  upon  his  making  some  foolish  speeches, 
they  assembled  to  the  amount  of  two  or  three  hun- 
dred, and  swore  vengeance  upon  him  unless  he  took 
a  solemn  oath.  Accordingly,  they  chose  a  committee 
and  sent  it  with  him  to  Major  Miller's  to  see  that  he 
complied ;  and  they  waited  his  return,  which  proving 
satisfactory,  they  dispersed. 


no.  58]  A?ixieties  of  Jf^ar  193 

This  town  appears  as  high  as  you  can  well  imagine, 
and,  if  necessary,  would  soon  be  in  arms.  Not  a  Tory 
but  hides  his  head. 

The  church  parson  thought  they  were  coming  after   Episcopal 
him,  and  ran  up  garret ;  they  say  another  jumped  out  cerg>'man- 
of  his  window  and  hid  among  the  corn,  whilst  a  third 
crept  under  his  board  fence  and  told  his  beads. 

May  24,  1775. 

I  suppose  you  have  had  a  formidable  account  of 
the  alarm  we  had  last  Sunday  morning.  When  I 
rose,  about  six  o'clock,  I  was  told  that  the  drums  had 
been  some  time  beating,  and  that  three  alarm  guns 
were  fired  ;  that  Weymouth  bell  had  been  ringing. 

I  immediately  sent  off  an  express  to  know  the 
occasion,  and  found  the  whole  town  in  confusion. 
Three  sloops  and  one  cutter  had  come  out  and 
dropped  anchor  just  below  Great  Hill.  It  was  in  Boston 
difficult  to  tell  their  designs;  some  supposed  they  Harbor- 
were  coming  to  Germantown,  others,  to  Weymouth. 
People,  women,  children,  from  the  iron-works,  came 
flocking  down  this  way ;  every  woman  and  child 
driven  off  from  below  my  father's ;  my  father's 
family  flying. 

Dr.  Tufts  is  in  great  distress,  as  you  may  well 
imagine,  for  my  aunt  had  her  bed  thrown  into  a  cart 
into  which  she  got  herself,  and  ordered  the  boy  to 
drive  her  to  Bridgewater,  which  he  did. 

The  report  which  they  heard  was  that  three  hun- 
dred had  landed,  and  were  upon  their  march  up  into 
town.  The  alarm  flew  like  lightning,  and  men  from 
all  parts  came  flocking  down,  till  two  thousand  were 
collected.  But,  it  seems,  their  expedition  was  to 
Grape  Island  for  Levett's  hay.  There  it  was  impos- 
o 


194       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  58 

sible  to  reach  them,  for  want  of  boats  ;  but  the  sight 
of  so  many  persons,  and  the  firing  at  them,  prevented 
their  getting  more  than  three  tons  of  hay,  though 
they  had  carted  much  more  down  to  the  water. 

At  last  a  lighter  was  mustered,  and  a  sloop  from 
Hingham,  which  had  six  port  holes.  Our  men  eagerly 
jumped  on  board,  and  put  off  for  the  island.  As  soon 
as  the  British  perceived  it,  they  decamped. 

Our  people  landed  upon  the  island,  and  in  an 
instant  set  fire  to  the  hay,  which,  with  the  barn,  was 
soon  consumed  ;  —  about  eighty  tons,  it  is  said.  We 
expect  soon  to  be  in  continual  alarms,  till  something 
decisive  takes  place. 

Our  house  has  been,  upon  this  alarm,  in  the  same 
scene  of  confusion  that  it  was  upon  the  former. 
Soldiers  coming  in  for  a  lodging,  for  breakfast,  for 
supper,  for  drink,  &c.  Sometimes  refugees  from 
Boston,  tired  and  fatigued,  seek  an  asylum  for  a  day, 
a  night,  a  week.  You  can  hardly  imagine  how  we 
live ;  yet 

"  To  the  houseless  child  of  want 
Our  doors  are  open  still ; 
And.  though  our  portions  are  but  scant. 
We  give  them  with  good  will." 

I  wish  you  were  nearer  to  us ;  we  know  not  what  a 

day  will  bring  forth,  nor  what  distress  one  hour  may 

Mrs.  Adams    throw  us  into.     Hitherto   I  have  been  able  to  main- 

often  called     tajn  a  caminess  and  presence  of  mind,  and  hope  I 

herself 

Portia,    she    shall,  let  the  exigency  of  the  time  be  what  it  will. 
was  thought    Adieu,  breakfast  calls. 

to  be  like  the 

*ife  of  Your  affectionate 

Roman 

Brutus.  Portia. 


A    CULONIAI.    LADY. 


196       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 58 

Weymouth,  June  15,  1775. 

Since  I  arrived  here  I  have  really  had  a  scene 
quite  novel  to  me.  The  brig  Defence,  from  Con- 
necticut, put  in  here  for  ballast.  The  officers,  who 
are  all  from  thence,  and  who  are  intimately  ac- 
quainted at  Dr.  Lothrop's,  invited  his  lady  to  come 
on  board,  and  bring  with  her  as  many  of  her  friends 
as  she  could  collect. 

She  sent  an  invitation  to  our  friend,  Mrs.  Warren, 
and  to  us.  The  brig  lay  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
town.  The  officers  sent  their  barge,  and  we  went. 
Every  mark  of  respect  and  attention  which  was  in 
their  power,  they  showed  us.  She  is  a  fine  brig, 
mounts  sixteen  guns,  twelve  swivels,  and  carries  one 
hundred  and  twenty  men. 

A  hundred  and  seventeen  were  on  board,  and  no 
private  family  ever  appeared  under  better  regulation 
than  the  crew.  It  was  as  still  as  though  there  had 
been  only  half  a  dozen  ;  not  a  profane  word  among 
any  of  them.  The  captain  himself  is  an  exemplary 
man.  Harden  (his  name)  has  been  in  nine  sea 
engagements ;  says  if  he  gets  a  man  who  swears,  and 
finds  he  cannot  reform  him,  he  turns  him  on  shore, 
yet  is  free  to  confess,  that  it  was  the  sin  of  his  youth. 

He  has  one  lieutenant,  a  very  fine  fellow,  Smelden 
by  name.  We  spent  a  very  agreeable  afternoon,  and 
drank  tea  on  board.  They  showed  us  their  arms, 
which  were  sent  by  Queen  Anne,  and  everything  on 
board  was  a  curiosity  to  me.  They  gave  us  a  mock 
engagement  with  an  enemy,  and  the  manner  of 
taking  a  ship. 

The  young  folks  went  upon  the  quarter  deck  and 
danced.  Some  of  their  Jacks  played  very  well  upon 
the  violin   and   German   flute.      The   brig  bears  the 


no.  59]  The  Ladies  197 

Continental  colors,  and  was  fitted  out  by  the  Colony 
of  Connecticut.  As  we  set  off  from  the  brig,  they 
fired  their  guns  in  honor  to  us,  a  ceremony  I  would 
very  readily  have  dispensed  with. 


59.    With  the  Ladies 

By  Tench  Tilghman  (1775) 
Sunday,  August  20.     Hearing  that  General  Schuy-  Tilghman 


was  an 
American 


through  the 
war. 


ler  was  at  his  country-seat  at  Saratoga,  we  determined 
to  pay  him  a  visit,  and  set  out  this  morning.      From   officer  who 
Albany   to   Saratoga  is   thirty-two    miles    through    a   served 
country  entirely  settled  since   the   French  war,  and 
therefore   not   very   much   improved,   though    pretty 
thickly  settled. 

General  Schuyler  has  a  very  fine  settlement  at 
Saratoga.  The  bottom  just  there  is  extensive,  and 
he  has  two  very  fine  saw  mills  and  a  good  grist  mill 
on  the  Fish  Kill  which  runs  into  the  North  River 
just  by  his  house  and  is  as  fine  a  mill  seat  as  I  ever 
saw.  Indeed  I  did  not  see  another  good  one  in  the 
whole  province.  We  were  very  genteelly  entertained 
by  the  General  and  his  wife  and  left  them  on  Monday 
to  return  again  to  Albany. 

Tuesday,  August  22.  I  spent  the  greatest  part 
of  this  morning  in  a  visit  to  the  ladies,  where  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  being  introduced  to  Miss  Ann  Schuyler, 
the  General's  eldest  daughter.  A  very  pretty  young 
lady.  A  brunette  with  dark  eyes,  and  a  countenance 
animated  and  sensible  as  I  am  told  she  really  is. 

In  the  afternoon  I  attended  the  funeral  of  old  Mr. 
Doer,  the   father   of   the    Commissioner.      This    was 


198       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 59 

something  in  a  style  new  to  me.     The   corpse  was 

carried  to  the  ground  and  interred  without  any  funeral 

ceremony,  tho'  Clergymen  attended. 

Drinking  at         We  then  returned  to  the   house  of  the   deceased 

funerals  was     wnere  we   found   many  tables   set   out  with  bottles, 

a  great  evil.  J 

cool  tankards,  candles,  pipes  and  tobacco.  The  com- 
pany set  themselves  down,  lighted  their  pipes  and 
handled  the  bottles  and  tankards  pretty  briskly. 
Some  of  them  I  think  rather  too  much  so.  I  fancy 
the  undertakers  of  the  funeral  had  borrowed  all  the 
plate  of  the  neighbourhood  for  the  tankards  and 
candle  sticks  were  all  silver  or  plated. 

Having  taken  leave  of  mine  host,  I  called  at 
General  Schuyler's  house  to  pay  my  compliments  to 
the  General,  his  wife  and  daughter.  I  found  none  of 
them  at  home  but  Miss  Betsy  Schuyler  the  General's 
second  daughter  to  whom  I  was  introduced  by  Mr. 
Commissary  Livingston  who  accompanied  me.  I  was 
prepossessed  in  favour  of  this  young  lady  the  moment 
I  saw  her.  A  brunette  with  the  most  good  natured 
lively  dark  eyes  that  I  ever  saw,  which  threw  a  beam 
of  good  temper  and  benevolence  over  her  whole 
countenance. 

Mr.  Livingston  informed  me  that  I  was  not  mis- 
taken in  my  conjecture  for  that  she  was  the  finest 
tempered  girl  in  the  world.  On  my  return  to  town  I 
waited  on  my  ladies  again  to  settle  the  plan  of  a  jaunt 
to  the  Cohoes  Falls. 
Driving  with  Wednesday,  August  23.  This  morning  we  set  out 
ladies  was  the  for  ^aQ  c0hoes_      Miss  Lynch  and  myself  in  a  chaise. 

fashion  then.  J  J 

We  arrived  at  the  Cohoes  about  n  o'clock.  We 
had  not  the  pleasure  of  viewing  the  beautiful  fall,  to 
the  best  advantage,  as  the  water  (from  the  lowness  of 
the  river  for  want  of  rain)  did  not  run  over  more  than 


no.  59]  The  Ladies  199 

one  half  of  the  precipice  of  rock  which  I  am  informed 
is  seventy-four  feet  in  height.  The  river  there  is 
about  four  hundred  yards  wide.  With  much  diffi- 
culty we  descended  the  hills  almost  perpendicular  to 
the  foot  of  the  falls.  My  foot  once  slipped,  and  Miss 
Lynch  whom  I  was  supporting,  and  myself  almost 
took  a  short  turn  to  the  bottom.  I  fancy  Miss 
Schuyler  had  been  used  to  ramble  over  and  climb 
grounds  of  this  sort  for  she  disdained  all  assistance 
and  made  herself  merry  at  the  distress  of  the  other 
ladies. 

Tho'  the  water  did  not  fairly  shoot  over  the  preci- 
pice it  tumbled  down  the  rock  in  a  foaming  sheet 
which  you  may  imagine  made  a  wild  and  most  agree- 
able appearance.  Having  gained  the  summit  of  the 
hill  we  adjourned  to  a  neighbouring  farm  house  where 
we  refreshed  ourselves  with  sherbet,  biscuit  and  cheese 
which  I  had  taken  care  to  lay  in. 

We  then  returned  to  a  house  about  six  miles  from 
Albany  where  we  had  bespoken  dinner  ;  we  dined 
and  returned  to  Albany  in  time  enough  to  be  present 
at  an  assembly  of  the  Indians  who  were  got  together 
to  receive  the  welcome  of  the  people  of  Albany. 

Colonel  Francis  told  the  ladies  he  would  treat  them 
with  an  Indian  dance  before  our  lodgings.     We  there- 
fore went  down  there,  and  I  to  do  my  part  of  the 
civilities  invited  them  to  take  a  repast  of  sepawn  and    Hasty- 
milk,  which   the  ladies  of  Carolina  owned  was  a  real   Pud^in&or 

mush. 

treat  to  them. 

Two  fires  being  lighted  up  in  the  middle  of  the 
street,  about  eight  o'clock  the  Indians  came  down, 
beating  their  drum,  striking  sticks  together  in  exact 
time  and  yelling  after  their  manner,  and  after  singing 
some  thing  keeping  time  with  their  drum  and  sticks, 


200       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 60 

they  would  strike  out  into  a  dance  around  the  fires 
with  the  most  savage  contortions  of  body  and  limbs. 

Then  upon  a  signal  from  one  of  their  chiefs  leave 
off  their  dance  and  return  again  to  their  singing,  which 
is  sometimes  in  a  slow  mournful  tone  and  sometimes 
more  brisk  and  lively.  The  dance  which  followed 
was  always  slow  or  quick  as  the  song  had  been. 

I  was  informed  that  this  song  was  a  recital  of  the 
warlike  actions  of  the  great  men  of  their  tribes,  and 
that  sometimes  when  worked  up  by  drink,  exercise, 
and  heated  imaginations,  they  would  grow  very  en- 
thusiastic. The  dance  concluded  about  ten  o'clock 
and  being  entirely  novel  was  the  more  entertaining 
to  the  ladies. 


The  writer 
was  captured 
with  Bur- 
goyne's  army 
at  Saratoga, 
and  was  now 
on  his  way 
through 
Massachu- 
setts to 
Cambridge 
as  a  captive. 


60.    Crossing  New  England 

By  George  Pausch  (1777) 

On  the  19th  of  October  we  crossed  the  Hudson  in 
a  few  boats,  and  as  night  had  by  this  time  overtaken 
us,  we  could  not  go  any  further  towards  Shetekok 
(Scaghticoke),  a  hamlet  composed  of  Dutchmen  —  a 
rich  and  highly  interesting  people.  Accordingly  we 
were  obliged  to  bivouac  here  in  a  meadow  placed  at 
our  disposal.  From  this  time  on  we  began  to  find 
great  abundance  of  apples,  from  which  an  incredible 
quantity  of  cider  is  made  both  in  New  York  and  all 
the  New  England  States,  which  can  be  kept  from 
three  to  four  years. 

At  this  place  they  first  began  to  steal  our  horses  — 
an  infernal  proceeding,  which  they  have  kept  up 
through  our  entire  march.  By  way  of  comfort  they 
tell  us  that  we  have  either  stolen  them  ourselves,  or 


no. eo]  New  England  201 

else  have  bought  them  from  persons  friendly  to  the 
king,  who  in  turn  have  stolen  the  horses  from  them  ! 
Moreover,  they  further  tell  us  that  we  will  now 
become  acquainted  with  the  old  Roman  law,  "  I  take 
mine  own  wherever  I  find  it."  We  cannot  understand, 
however,  how  they  can  confound  Canadian  and  Ger- 
man horses  with  theirs  ! 

On  the  20th  of  October,  we  passed  many  Dutch 
and  German  farm-houses.  The  farmers  have  immense 
stores  of  grain,  large  heaps  of  which  lie  in  mows 
covered  with  movable  roofs.  We  went  this  dav  as 
far  as  a  small  town  on  the  Hudson,  founded  by  two  Now 
individuals  named  French,  who  have  built  beautiful   Lansingburg 

N.Y. 

dwellings  and  ware-houses.  Both  of  these  gentlemen, 
however,  being  Tories,  —  that  is,  friendly  to  the 
king,  —  they  were  forced  to  abandon  their  property. 
Bakers,  smiths,  and  artisans  had  established  them- 
selves in  this  village,  but  most  of  the  houses  were 
standing  empty. 

We  found  here  a  well-equipped  hospital,  in  which 
we  met  several  wounded  soldiers  belonging  to  our 
army.  They  told  us  that  they  were  given  tea,  sugar, 
chocolate,  and  wine,  notwithstanding  these  articles 
were  extremely  dear.  Our  troops  had  to  bivouac  at 
this  place  and  encounter  the  discomforts  of  a  snow- 
and  rain-storm  during  the  night. 

Presently  we  entered  a  large  and  wild  mountainous  The  Hoosac 

district,  dismal  enough  to  silence  the  most  disobedient   Mou"tain' 

.       .  near  Green- 

child  by  threatening  to  send  it  there  it  it  did  not  behave   field. 

itself. 

On  the  27th  of  October  it  rained  still  more.     I   felt 

so  vexed  and  silent  that  I  threw  myself  upon  an  open 

barn-floor,   hoping   to   get   son  e    rest;    but    the    cold, 

together  with  a  wind-  and  hail-storm  that  was  raging, 


2  o  2       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  60 

banished  all  sleep.  Then,  again,  the  thoughts  of 
to-morrow's  march  stung  me. 

On  the  28th  we  had  alternately  hail,  rain,  and 
snow.  The  wind  was  so  piercing,  that,  no  matter 
how  warmly  we  wrapped  ourselves  in  our  cloaks,  it 
penetrated  to  the  very  marrow.  In  addition,  our  wet 
clothes  froze  as  stiff  as  iron.  A  grenadier  froze  to 
death  upon  the  march,  many  pack-horses  were  lost  in 
the  same  way,  and  since  that  time  I  am  firmly  con- 
vinced that  a  man  can  endure  a  greater  amount  of 
hardship  than  a  horse. 

The  oldest  soldiers  admitted  that  they  had  never 
before  experienced  such  a  march.  Towards  evening, 
we  had  advanced  only  ten  miles  to  Westfield,  a  very 
neat  little  village.  The  experience  that  we  had  passed 
through  that  day  so  aroused  the  sympathies  of  the 
inhabitants,  that  they  opened  their  doors  to  us.  It  is 
the  custom  in  this  place  to  put  lightning-rods  on  the 
churches  and  all  the  handsome  buildings  and  houses, 
to  prevent  their  being  struck  by  lightning. 

On  the  29th,  the  rain  continued,  accompanied  by 
snow  and  hail.  The  roads  were  still  bad,  but  not  so 
dreadful  as  before.  We  were  taken  into  the  houses 
of  the  villagers.  The  people  were  tolerably  kind,  but 
cursed  inquisitive.  From  this  village,  and  in  fact 
from  the  entire  neighborhood,  whole  families  of  women 
and  their  daughters  came  to  visit  us,  going  from  house 
to  house  to  gaze  upon  the  prisoners. 

From  the  general  down  to  the  common  soldier,  all 
had  to  stand  inspection.  The  higher  the  rank  of  the 
person  so  visited,  the  longer  they  stayed  and  "  sized 
him  up  "  !  I  was  delighted  when  they  soon  left  me, 
but  my  brigadier,  in  spite  of  his  horrible  grimaces, 
was  not  so  fortunate. 


no. 60]      New  England  Weather      203 

I  offered  chairs  to  the  pretty  girls,  and  by  this 
means  gained  time  partially  to  revenge  myself  by 
watching  them  in  my  turn.  Finally,  we  became  tired 
of  this  sort  of  thing,  as  one  party  after  another 
continued  to  enter  our  rooms  without  knocking.  I 
actually  believe  that  our  host  charged  an  admission- 
fee  to  see  us. 

On  the  30th,  we  had  a  day  of  rest.  Early  in  the 
morning  I  had  myself  shaved,  and  powdered  my  hair. 
It  is  the  custom  of  the  women  and  girls  in  this  neigh- 
borhood either  to  sit  upon  side-saddles  or  ride  upon 
pillows  placed  at  the  backs  of  their  husbands  or  gal- 
lants. Very  often  a  young  beauty  may  be  seen  leading 
an  entire  caravan  at  full  gallop.  The  young  "  bucks," 
with  their  miserable  clothing  and  female  trappings, 
look  as  if  they  had  stolen  their  attire  from  the  women 
themselves. 

On  the  4th,  a  short  march  brought  us  to  Worcester 
■ —  a  thriving  little  city.  After  much  discussion  the 
citizens  finally  allowed  us  to  occupy  their  houses 
and  barns  —  one  battalion  being  quartered  in  a  large 
meeting-house.  Our  brigadier  and  myself  lodged 
with  a  lady  of  distinction  who  had  two  sons  in  the 
English  army,  and  whose  husband  was  residing  for 
the  time  being  in  England. 

She  was  obliged  to  pay  rent  for  living  in  her  own 
beautiful  house,  and  her  furniture  had  been  levied  on 
by  the  Committee.  In  order,  also,  to  make  her  life 
as  happy  and  tranquil  as  possible,  the  Committee  had 
taken  possession  of  her  land,  and  in  fact  exercised  a 
general  supervision  over  her  entire  possessions!  To 
prevent,  moreover,  anything  from  being  stolen,  the 
Committee  have  put  large  locks  on  the  house.  This 
lady,  whose  condition  we   pitied   from   the  bottom   of 


204       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.ei 

our  hearts,  received  us  with  attention  and  friendliness. 
She  had  been  well  brought  up  ;  and  her  two  very 
handsome  daughters  seemed  to  pattern  after  her. 

Indeed,  we  hesitated  to  receive  the  many  attentions 
she  showered  upon  us,  and  we  insisted  upon  doing 
our  own  cooking.  The  elder  daughter  presented  her 
betrothed  to  us  —  a  very  worthy  young  man,  who  in 
his  turn  introduced  us  to  other  reputable  young  men 
in  the  town.  These  in  former  days  had  servants  to 
wait  upon  them,  but  were  now  compelled  to  bow  the 
knee  before  the  gentlemen  composing  the  Committee. 

In  every  city,  village,  and  county  Congress  has 
appointed  Committees,  who  rule  subject  to  its  ap- 
proval, and  see  to  it  that  all  of  its  decrees  are  obeyed. 
Indomitable  zeal  in  the  maintenance  of  liberty  and 
the  execution  of  the  commands  of  Congress  are  the 
necessary  requisites  for  membership  in  this  Committee 
—  a  membership  which  confers  upon  one  the  power 
to  rule  over  his  fellow-citizens. 

These  gentlemen  were  in  other  times  plebeians ; 
and  Heaven  help  him  who  is  suspected  by  them  of 
being  a  Tory  !  Many  families  are  now  living  under 
this  suspicion.  At  their  command  the  minister  leaves 
the  altar,  and  the  male  members  of  his  congregation 
grasp  the  musket  and  the  powder-horn. 


6  i.    Pretty  Girls  in  New  England 

By  a  German  Officer  (1777) 

December  iS,  1777. 

Friends  :  I  am  at  last  in  Kinderhook,  whence  I 
promised  to  write  you  a  chapter  about  pretty  girls. 
Before,  however,  reading  my  narrative  to  a  lady,  ex 


No.  61] 


Pretty  Girls 


205 


amine  it  carefully  so  as  to  see  if  there  is  any  danger 
of  its  causing  future  trouble  between  me  and  my  dear 
countrywomen.  Should  you  decide  against  it,  have 
mercy  on  me,  and  upset  the  ink-stand  on  the  entire 
chapter ! 


A   PRETTY    NEW    ENGLAND   GIRL. 

The  ladies  in  this  vicinity,  and  as  far  as  Boston 
and  New  York,  are  slender,  of  erect  carriage,  and, 
without  being  strong,  are  plump.  They  have  small 
and  pretty  feet,  good  hands  and  arms,  a  very  white 
skin,  and  a  healthy  color  in   the   face  which  requires 


206       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 61 

no  further  embellishment.  I  have  seen  few  disfigured 
Smallpox  by  pock-marks,  for  inoculation  against  smallpox  has 
was  very         been  in  vogue  here  for  many  years. 

common,  °  ,.        , 

and  many  They  have,  also,  exceedingly  white    teeth,    pretty 

ladies  bore  lips,  and   sparkling,  laughing    eyes.      In  connection 

scars  in  their  with  these  c harms  they  have  a  natural  bearing,  essen- 

faces.    In-  tially  unrestrained,  with  open,  frank  countenances,  and 

ocuation  mucn  native  assurance.     They  are  great  admirers  of 

was  a  process  J  & 

ofdeiiber-       cleanliness,  and  keep  themselves  well    shod.     They 
ateiy  taking     frjzz  their  hair  every  day,  and  gather  it  up  on    the 

smallpox  in  J  J 

a  light  form,     back  of  the  head  into  a  knot,  at  the  same  time  puff- 
it  was  given    ing  it  up  jn  front 

vaccination  They  generally  walk  about  with  their  heads  uncov- 

came  in.  ered  ;  and  sometimes,  but  not  often,  wear  some  light 
fabric  on  their  hair.  Now  and  then  some  country 
nymph  has  her  hair  flowing  down  behind  her,  braid- 
ing it  with  a  piece  of  ribbon.  Should  they  go  out 
(even  though  they  be  living  in  a  hut),  they  throw  a 
silk  wrap  about  themselves  and  put  on  gloves.  They 
have  a  charming  way  of  wearing  this  wrap  by  means 
of  which  they  manage  to  show  a  portion  of  a  small 
white  elbow. 

They  also  put  on  some  well-made  and  stylish  little 
sun-bonnets,  from  beneath  which  their  roguish  eyes 
have  a  most  fascinating  way  of  meeting  yours.  In 
the  English  colonies  the  beauties  have  fallen  in  love 
with  red  silk  or  woollen  wraps.  Dressed  in  this  man- 
ner, a  girl  will  walk,  run,  or  dance  about  you,  and  bid 
you  a  friendly  good-morning  or  give  you  a  saucy 
answer  according  to  what  you  have  said  to  her.  At 
all  places  through  which  we  passed  dozens  of  girls 
were  met  with  on  the  road,  who  either  laughed  at  us 
mockingly,  or  now  and  then  roguishly  offered  us  an 
apple,  accompanied  by  a  little  courtesy. 


no. 6ij  Pretty  Girls  207 

At  first  we  thought  they  were  girls  from  the  city, 
or  at  least  from  the  middle  classes  ;  but  lo  and  behold  ! 
they  were  the  daughters  of  poor  farmers.  Notwith- 
standing the  many  pretty  things  I  have  said  about 
the  gentler  sex  in  this  country,  I  must  still  give  my 
loved  countrywomen  the  credit  of  possessing  certain  German 
gentle,  lovable,  and  tender  qualities  which  lend  addi-  ladies- 
tional  attractions  to  their  charms,  but  which  are 
entirely  lacking  in  the  beauties  to  be  found  here. 

Most  perfectly  formed  and.  beautiful  maids  are  to 
be  seen  on  all  sides  ;  but  to  find  one  endowed  with 
all  the  attractions  of  one  of  the  graces  is  a  very  diffi- 
cult thing.  Enough  of  this,  however.  I  think  it  high 
time  to  bring  this  disquisition  to  a  close;  and  I  shall 
now  do  so  after  stating  that  the  fair  sex  were  the 
cause  of  our  losing  some  of  our  comrades  on  the  23d 
of  October. 

One  of  the  things  which  particularly  strikes  me  in 
this  country  is  the  evident  mastery  that  the  women 
possess  over  the  men.  In  Canada  this  power  is  used 
by  the  women  to  further  the  interests  of  the  men  ; 
but  here  it  is  used  nearly  to  ruin  them.  The  wives 
and  daughters  of  these  people  spend  more  than  their 
incomes  upon  finery.  The  man  must  fish  up  the  last 
penny  he  has  in  his  pocket. 

The  funniest  part  of  it  is,  that  the  women  do  not 
seem  to  steal  it  from  them  ;  neither  do  they  obtain  it 
by  cajolery,  fighting,  or  falling  into  a  faint.  How 
the\r  obtain  it  —  as  obtain  it  they  do  —  Heaven  only 
knows;  but  that  the  men  are  heavily  taxed  for  their 
extravagance  is  certain. 

The  (hi lighters  keep  up  their  stylish  dressing  be- 
cause the  mothers  desire  it.  Should  the  mother  die, 
her  last  words  are  to  the  effect  that  the  daughter  must 


208       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No. 62 

retain  control  of  the  father's  money-bags.  Nearly  all 
articles  necessary  for  the  adornment  of  the  female 
sex  are  at  present  either  very  scarce  or  dear,  and  for 
this  reason  they  are  now  wearing  their  Sunday  finery. 
Should  this  begin  to  show  signs  of  wear  I  am  afraid 
that  the  husband  and  father  will  be  compelled  to 
make  their  peace  with  the  Crown  if  they  would  keep 
their  women-folks  supplied  with  gewgaws ! 


62.     A  Child  ot  the  Revolution 

By  Samuel  Breck  (i  771-1782) 

I  was  born  on  the  17th  of  July,  1771,  in  the  then 
town  of  Boston.  It  was  at  a  period  of  political  ex- 
citement, and  I  feel  myself  identified  with  the  Revo- 
lution, having  been  nursed  at  Lexington,  where  the 
first  blood  was  spilt,  and  an  unconscious  spectator  of 
the  great  battle  of  Bunker  Hill. 

I  say  unconscious,  because  at  the  date  of  that  battle 
(17th  of  June,  1775)  1  was  too  young  to  receive  a 
durable  impression,  or  indeed  any  recollection  at  all 
about  it.  I  have  been  told,  however,  that  the  woman 
who  had  the  care  of  me  stood  on  an  eminence  with 
me  in  her  arms  watching  the  engagement. 
.  I  remember  perfectly  an  event  that  took  place 
shortly  after.  Boston  was  closely  invested  by  Wash- 
ington, and  in  the  bombardment  a  shell  fell  in  our 
courtyard  that  cracked  a  beautiful  mirror  by  the  con- 
cussion of  the  air  in  bursting,  and  gave  my  father  a 
broad  hint  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  his  family. 

He  obtained  a  passport  from  the  British  general, 
and,    being   allowed    to    traverse    the    camp    of    the 


no. 62]  Stirring  Childhood  209 

besiegers,  brought  his  wife  and  children  to  Philadel- 
phia, stopping  a  few  days  at  New  York,  and  travelling 
from  that  city  in  company  with  the  late  Vice-President, 
George  Clinton,  who,  as  I  have  heard  my  father  say, 
had  the  kindness  to  bring  me  part  of  the  way  in  his 
sulky. 

My  parents  have  often  told  me  how  hospitably  we 
were  received  in  that  city,  where,  in  common  with 
all  the  colonies,  a  strong  sympathy  was  entertained 
for  the  sufferers  in  Boston.  I,  of  course,  have  few 
recollections  of  that  period.  One  thing  only  can  I 
remember,  and  that  is  the  inoculation  of  my  sister 
and  myself  for  the  small-pox. 

We  stayed  a  few  months  in  Philadelphia,  and  then 
removed  to  Taunton  in  Massachusetts,  in  order  to  be 
ready  to  enter  Boston  as  soon  as  the  British  should 
evacuate  the  town.  It  was  here  at  Taunton  that  I 
distinctly  recollect  seeing  the  procession  of  the  Pope 
and  the  Devil  on  the  5th  of  November,  the  anni-  On  Novem- 
versary  of   the   Gunpowder   Plot.     Effigies   of   those  ^er5'16^5' 

J  l  °  Guv  rawkes 

two   illustrious   personages  were    paraded  round  the   tried  to  blow 
Common,  and  this  was    perhaps  the   last   exhibition   "P  the  House 

of  Parliament 

or  the  kind  111  our  country.  ;n  London. 

In    due   time   we  returned   to  Boston,  and  having  it  used  to  be 

been  nursed,  as  I   said  before,  at  Lexington,  I   may  makea 

boast  of  having  been  cradled  in  the  midst  of  the  brave  stuffed  figure 

men  who  so  nobly  commenced  and  so  gloriously  ter-  j°  rePresent 

a  J  him  on  each 

minated  our  immortal  war  of  Independence.  Novembers. 

The  winter  of  17S0  was  colder  than  any  that  has 
occurred  since.  I  was  then  a  scholar  at  Chelsea,  and 
perfectly  well  remember  being  driven  by  my  father's 
coachman,  in  a  sleigh  with  two  horses,  on  the  ice 
directly  across  the  bay  of  Boston,  starting  from  the 
north  part  of  the  town,  and  keeping  for  many  miles 
i' 


2  i  o       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  e2 

on  the  ice,  which  we  left,  to  traverse  farms,  without 
being  stopped  by  the  stone  fences,  which  were  all 
covered  with  snow. 

It  was  in  the  summer  that  suceeded  this  cold 
weather,  I  think,  that  the  famous  Dark  Day  happened 
in  New  England.  I  was  at  the  same  school.  It 
began  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  I 
was  standing  by  the  master  reading  my  lesson.  The 
light  grew  dim,  and  in  a  very  short  time  faded  into 
utter  darkness.  The  school  was  dismissed,  and  we 
went  below  stairs.  The  cause  was  wholly  inexplicable 
at  the  time,  nor  do  I  find  that  it  has  ever  been  satis- 
factorily explained.  Some  ascribed  it  to  an  extensive 
conflagration  in  the  backwoods,  but  I  do  not  remem- 
ber any  heavy  smoke  or  other  indication  of  fire. 

I  know  that  candles  were  lit,  and  the  frightened 
neighbors  groped  their  way  to  our  house  for  spiritual 
consolation  and  joined  in  prayer  with  our  reverend 
principal,  and  that  after  we  had  dined  by  candlelight 
—  probably  about  three  o'clock  —  it  cleared  up  and 
became  bright  enough  to  go  abroad. 

The  clay  having  been  one  of  terror,  and  now  more 
than  two-thirds  spent,  we  were  not  called  to  school  in 
the  afternoon,  but  were  permitted  to  go  into  the 
fields  to  gather  fruit  and  bird's  eggs.  Yet  the  suc- 
ceeding night  was  "palpably  obscure."  Many  acci- 
dents happened  to  those  who  were  on  the  road. 
Nothing  could  exceed  the  darkness.  No  doubt  there 
was  a  natural  cause  for  it,  but  whether  smoke  or 
vapor,  or  other  atmospherical  density,  remains  un- 
known. 

Beacon  Hill  was  a  famous  spot,  known  to  every- 
body who  knew  anything  of  Boston.  It  received  its 
name  from  a  beacon  that  stood  on  it.      Spokes  were 


no.  62]  The  Dark  Day  211 

fixed  in  a  large  mast,  on  the  top  of  which  was  placed 
a  barrel  of  pitch  or  tar,  always  ready  to  be  fired  on 
the  approach  of  the  enemy. 

Around  this  pole  I  have  fought  many  battles,  as  a 
South  End  boy,  against  the  boys  of  the  North  End 
of  the  town  ;  and  bloody  ones  too,  with  slings  and 
stones  very  skilfully  and  earnestly  used.  In  what  a 
state  of  semi-barbarism  did  the  rising  generations  of 
those  days  exist !  From  time  immemorial  these  hos- 
tilities were  carried  on  by  the  juvenile  part  of  the 
community. 

The  schoolmasters  whipped,  parents  scolded  — 
nothing  could  check  it.  Was  it  a  remnant  of  the 
fighting  habit  of  our  British  ancestors  ?  or  was  it  an 
untamed  feeling  arising  from  our  colonial  situation  ? 
Whatever  was  the  cause,  everything  of  the  kind 
ceased  with  the  ending  of  our  Revolutionary  War. 

I  forget  on  what  holiday  it  was  that  the  Anticks, 
another  exploded  remnant  of  colonial  maimers,  used 
to  perambulate  the  town.  They  have  ceased  to  do  it 
now,  but  I  remember  them  as  late  as  1782.  They 
were  a  set  of  the  lowest  blackguards,  who,  disguised 
in  filthy  clothes  and  ofttimes  with  masked  faces,  went 
from  house  to  house  in  large  companies,  and  thrust 
themselves  everywhere,  particularly  into  rooms  that 
were  occupied  by  parties  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  ; 
and  they  would  demean  themselves  with  great  inso- 
lence. I  have  seen  them  at  my  father's,  when  his 
assembled  friends  were  at  cards,  take  possession  of  a 
table,  seat  themselves  on  rich  furniture  and  proceed 
to  handle  the  cards,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the 
company.  The  only  way  to  get  rid  of  them  was  to 
give  them  money,  and  listen  patiently  to  a  foolish 
dialogue  between  two  or  more  of  them.     One  of  them 


212       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  62 

would  cry  out,  "  Ladies  and  gentlemen  sitting  by  the 
fire,  put  your  hands  in  your  pockets  and  give  us  our 
desire."  When  this  was  done  and  they  had  received 
some  money,  a  kind  of  acting  took  place.  One  fellow 
was  knocked  down,  and  lay  sprawling  on  the  carpet, 
while  another  bellowed  out, 

"  See  there  he  lies, 
But  ere  he  dies 
A  doctor  must  be  had.1' 

He  calls  for  a  doctor,  who  soon  appears,  and  enacts 
the  part  so  well  that  the  wounded  man  revives.  In 
this  way  they  would  continue  for  half  an  hour ;  and 
it  happened  not  unfrequently  that  the  house  would 
be  filled  by  another  gang  when  these  had  departed. 
There  was  no  refusing  admittance.  Custom  had 
licensed  these  vagabonds  to  enter  even  by  force  any 
place  they  chose. 

The  celebrated  Latin  School  in  my  days  was  kept 
by  Mr.  Hunt.  He  was  a  severe  master,  and  flogged 
heartily.  I  went  on,  however,  very  well  with  him, 
mollifying  his  stern  temper  by  occasional  presents  in 
money,  which  my  indulgent  father  sent  to  him  by  me. 
Thus  my  short  career  at  his  school  (seventeen  or 
eighteen  months)  passed  without  any  corporal  correc- 
tion. I  was  even  sometimes  selected  for  the  honor- 
able office  of  sawing  and  piling  his  wood,  which  to 
most  boys  is  a  vastly  more  delightful  occupation  than 
chopping  logic,  working  themes  or  dividing  sums  ;  in 
short,  a  translation  from  intellectual  labor  to  any 
bodily  toil  was  looked  upon  as  a  special  favor,  and, 
dunces  as  we  were,  we  preferred  it  greatly  to  a  trans- 
lation from  Latin  into  En°"lish. 


no.  63]  An  Honest  Man  213 

63.    A  Conscientious  Traitor 

By  Timothy  Dwight  (1778) 

Among  the  prisoners  taken  by  the  Americans  at 
the  battle  of  Hoosac,  was  an  inhabitant  of  Hancock 
in  the  County  of  Berkshire  —  a  plain  farmer,  named 
Richard  Jackson.  This  man  had  conscientiously  taken 
the  British  side  in  the  Revolutionary  contest,  and  felt 
himself  bound  to  seize  the  earliest  opportunity  of  em- 
ploying himself  in  the  service  of  his  sovereign. 

Hearing  that  Colonel  Baum  was  advancing  with  a 
body  of  troops  toward  Bennington,  he  rose  early,  sad- 
dled his  horse,  and  rode  to  Hoosac,  intending  to  attach 
himself  to  this  corps.  Here  he  was  taken  in  such  cir- 
cumstances as  proved  his  intention  beyond  every  rea- 
sonable doubt.  He  was  besides  too  honest  to  deny 
it.  Accordingly,  he  was  transmitted  to  Great  Barring- 
ton,  then  the  shire-town  of  Berkshire,  and  placed  in 
the  hands  of  General  Fellows,  High-Sheriff  of  the 
County,  who  immediately  confined  him  in  the  County 
jail. 

This  building  was  at  that  time  so  infirm,  that  with- 
out a  guard  no  prisoner  could  be  kept  in  it  who 
wished  to  make  his  escape.  To  escape,  however, 
was  not  according  to  Richard's  idea  of  right;  and  he 
thought  no  more  about  making  an  attempt  of  this 
nature,  than  he  would  have  done  had  he  been  in  his 
own  house. 

After  he  had  lain  quietly  in  jail  a  few  days,  he  told 
the  Sheriff  that  he  was  losing  his  time  and  earning 
nothing,  and  wished  that  he  would  permit  him  to  go 
out  and  work  in  the  daytime,  promising  to  return 
regularly  at  evening   to  his  quarters  in   the  prison. 


214       Revolutionary  Fi?~esides      [No.  e3 

The  Sheriff  had  become  acquainted  with  his  char- 
acter, and  readily  acceded  to  his  proposal.  Accord- 
ingly, Richard  went  out  regularly  during  the  remaining 
part  of  the  autumn,  and  the  following  winter  and 
spring,  until  the  beginning  of  May ;  and  every  night 
returned  at  the  proper  hour  to  the  jail.  In  this  man- 
ner he  performed  a  day's  work  every  day,  with  scarcely 
any  exception  beside  the  Sabbath,  through  the  whole 
period. 

In  the  month  of  May,  he  was  to  be  tried  for  high- 
treason.  The  Sheriff  accordingly  made  preparations 
to  conduct  him  to  Springfield,  where  his  trial  was  to 
be  held.  But  he  told  the  Sheriff  that  it  was  not 
worth  his  while  to  take  this  trouble,  for  he  could  just 
as  well  go  alone ;  and  it  would  save  both  the  expense 
and  inconvenience  of  the  Sheriff's  journey.  The  Sher- 
iff, after  a  little  reflection,  assented  to  his  proposal ; 
and  Richard  commenced  his  journey  —  the  only  one, 
it  is  believed,  which  was  ever  undertaken  in  the  same 
manner  for  the  same  object. 

In  the  woods  of  Tyringham,  he  was  overtaken  by 
the  Honorable  T.  Edwards,  from  whom  I  had  this 
story.  "Whither  are  you  going?"  said  Mr.  Ed- 
wards. "To  Springfield,  sir,"  answered  Richard, 
"  to  be  tried  for  my  life."  Accordingly,  he  proceeded 
directly  to  Springfield,  was  tried,  found  guilty,  and 
condemned  to  die. 

The  Council  of  Massachusetts  was,  at  this  time, 
the  supreme  executive  of  the  State.  Application 
was  made  to  this  Board  for  a  pardon.  The  facts 
were  stated,  the  evidence  by  which  they  were  sup- 
ported, and  the  sentence  grounded  on  them.  The 
question  was  then  put  by  the  President,  "  Shall  a 
pardon  be  granted  to  Richard  Jackson  ?  " 


No.  63] 


An  H o?i est:  Man 


215 


The  gentleman  who  first  spoke  observed  that  the 
case  was  perfectly  clear ;  the  act  alleged  against 
Jackson  was  unquestionably  high-treason ;  and  the 
proof  was  complete.  If  a  pardon  should  be  granted 
in  this  case,  he  saw  no  reason  why  it  should  not 
be  granted  in  every  other.  In  the  same 
manner  answered  those  who  followed 
him. 

When  it  came  to  the  turn  of  Mr. 
Edwards,  he  told  this  story  with  those 
little  circumstances  of  particularity, 
which,  though  they  are  easily  lost  from 
the  memory  and  have  escaped  mine,  give 
light  and  shade  a  living  reality,  and  a 
picturesque  impressiveness  to  every  tale 
which  is  fitted  to  enforce  conviction,  or 
to  touch  the  heart.  At  the  same  time 
he  recited  it  without  enhancement,  with- 
out expatiating,  without  any  attempt  to 
be  pathetic.  As  is  always  the  case, 
this  simplicity  gave  the  narration  its  full 
force. 

The  Council  began  to  hesitate.  One 
of  the  members  at  length  observed, 
"  Certainly  such  a  man  as  this  ought 
not  be  sent  to  the  gallows."  To  his 
opinion  the  members  unanimously  assented.  A  par- 
don was  immediately  made  out  and  transmitted  to 
Springfield,  and  Richard  returned  to  his  family. 


AN"    OLD   CLOCK 


2  1 6       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  & 
64.    A  Hard  Winter 

By  Thomas  Junes  (1779) 

The  winter  of  1779  was  the  severest  ever  known 
in  the  middle  colonies.  It  may  not  he  amiss  to  take 
some  notice  of  it.  The  snow  began  to  fall  about  the 
10th  of  November,  and  continued  almost  every  day 
till  the  middle  of  the  ensuing  March.  In  the  woods 
it  lay  at  least  four  feet  upon  a  level. 

It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  the  farmers 
got  their  wood,  and  all  the  wood  upon  New  York 
Island  was  cut  down.  The  forest  trees  planted  in 
gardens,  in  court-yards,  in  avenues,  along  lanes,  and 
about  the  houses  of  gentlemen  by  way  of  ornament, 
shared  the  same  fate.  Quantities  of  apple  trees, 
peach  trees,  plum  trees,  cherry  trees,  and  pear  trees 
were  also  cut  down.  The  situation  of  the  army  and 
inhabitants  in  this  distressful  season  was  a  sufficient 
justification  for  the  proceeding;   necessity  required  it. 

This  winter  was  intensely  cold  ;  the  rivers,  creeks, 
harbors,  ports,  and  brooks  were  all  frozen  up.  The 
bay  of  New  York,  and  from  thence  up  the  North  River 
Solid  land.  to  Albany,  was  mere  terra  firma.  It  was  equally  so 
in  the  East  River  for  a  long  way  up  the  Sound.  It 
was  so  strong  that  deserters  went  upon  the  ice  to 
Connecticut  from  Lloyd's  Neck,  upon  Long  Island, 
the  distance  more  than  twelve  miles.  The  Sound  at 
New  Haven,  which  is  thirty  miles  from  Long  Island, 
was  frozen  over,  about  two  miles  in  the  middle 
excepted,  and  these  two  miles  were  congealed  and 
filled  with  particles  of  ice. 

From  New  York  to  Staten  Island  the  distance  is 
about  ten  miles.  From  Long  Island  to  New  Jersey 
the  bay  is  about  six  miles  wide.     The  tide  from  Sandy 


no.  64]  Ha ?^d  Times  217 

Hook  to  New  York,  through  the  Narrows  and  the 
bay,  is  violently  rapid.  No  man  living  ever  before 
saw  this  bay  frozen  up.  Yet  so  intense  was  the  cold 
this  winter,  and  the  bay  so  hard  frozen,  that  two  hun- 
dred sleighs  laden  with  provisions,  with  two  horses  to 
each,  escorted  by  two  hundred  Light  Horse,  passed 
upon  the  ice  from  New  York  to  Staten  Island  in  a 
body. 

In  many  places  large  quantities  of  water-fowl  were 
picked  up  by  the  inhabitants,  so  frozen  as  not  to  be 
able  to  take  wing.  A  very  remarkable  story,  if  true, 
was  told.  I  do  not  aver  it  as  a  fact ;  the  report  was 
current,  and  as  the  man  bore  a  good  character,  it  was 
generally  believed.  He  was  a  substantial  farmer 
upon  Staten  Island,  his  name  Goosen  Adriance.  The 
case  was  this  :  He  went  out  in  the  morning  upon  his 
farm,  which  adjoins  the  water,  and  going  along  the 
shore  he  observed  a  parcel  of  ducks  sitting  erect  and 
in  their  proper  posture.  Not  moving  as  he  approached, 
it  surprised  him.  He  walked  up  to  them,  found  them 
stiff,  and,  as  he  supposed,  perfectly  dead. 

He  carried  them  home,  threw  them  down  upon  the 
table  in  his  kitchen,  where  a  large  wood  fire  was 
burning,  and  went  into  the  next  room  to  breakfast 
with  his  family.  Scarcely  was  the  breakfast  over 
when  a  great  noise  and  fluttering  was  heard  in  the 
kitchen.  Upon  opening  the  door,  how  great  the  sur- 
prise !  The  supposed  dead  clucks  were  all  flying 
about  the  room. 

A  gentleman  who  had  been  a  prisoner  in  Connec- 
ticut, and  returned  from  thence  the  very  last  of  April, 
said  that  the  snow  on  the  north  side  oi  the  fences, 
from  Middletown  to  New  Haven,  was  more  than  a 
foot  deep.     This  was   never   known   in  that  part  of 


2  i  8       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  65 


Rebels,  i.e. 
the  patriot 
Americans. 


America  before,  at  least  after  the  English  settled 
there.  The  harbors,  rivers,  and  waters  about  New- 
York  were  frozen  up.      Not  a  ship  could  move. 

Had  the  rebels  thought  of  an  attack,  now  was  their 
time.  The  ice  was  strong,  hard,  and  firm.  The  Con- 
tinental army,  with  their  heaviest  artillery,  stores,  pro- 
visions, and  baggage,  might  have  passed  the  Hudson 
with  as  much  ease  as  they  could  have  marched  the 
same  distance  upon  dry  land. 


From  1775 
to  1781  Con- 
gress issued 
two  hundred 
million  dol- 
lars in  paper 
notes,  be- 
sides what 
the  states  put 
out.     There 
was  so  much 
of  it  that  it 
took  a  lot  to 
make  pur- 
chases, as 
may  be  seen 
in  this  piece. 
Finally,  the 
notes  got  to 
be  so  com- 
mon that  a 
man  in 
Philadelphia 
made  a  blan- 
ket for  his 
dog  out  of 
paper  money. 


65.    High  Prices  in  Paper  Money 

By  Mr.   Fatton   (1780) 

1780,  June  6.  I  went  to  the  Falls  to  fish  for  eels, 
but  got  none. 

7.  I  caught  a  salmon  that  weighed  eighteen  or 
twenty  pounds.  I  sold  it  for  one  hundred  dollars, 
and  sixty  twelve-rows  of  pins  for  which  I  paid  twenty- 
four  dollars. 

17th.  The  boys  got  near  sixty  eels  last  night  and 
a  shad.  I  got  eleven  shad.  Six  of  them  I  gave  to 
Isaac  Atwood  for  eleven  dollars  I  owed  him. 

27th.  I  gave  Mrs.  Chandler  twenty-seven  and  one 
half  dollars  to  pay  Mr.  Bean  for  the  newspaper  for 
the  present  quarter. 

28th.  I  bought  eight  and  three  fourths  pounds  of 
tobacco  from  Dr.  Stevens  for  which  I  am  to  pay  him 
twenty  dollars.  I  bought  a  mug  at  Means's  for  which 
I  paid  nine  dollars. 

July  27th.  I  paid  Dr.'  Stevens  twenty  dollars  for 
what  tobacco  I  got  from  him  at  last  June  probate. 
I  got  four  pounds  of  tobacco  from  him  today,  for 
which  I  paid  him  twenty  dollars. 


no.  65]  High  Prices  219 

Sept.  28.  I  bought  a  quire  of  paper  at  Means's  for 
which  I  paid  him  twelve  pounds  (sixty  dollars). 

October  18th.  I  set  out  for  Portsmouth.  I  kept  at 
Tobias  Warren's  from  Monday  afternoon  to  Wednes- 
day forenoon,  being  six  meals  and  two  lodgings. 
They  would  not  take  any  pay  for  it.  My  expenses 
beside  were  one  hundred  and  four  dollars.  I  bought 
things  on  this  journey  that  cost  three  hundred  twenty- 
six  dollars. 

While  I  was  from  home  Alexander  McMurphy  paid 
my  wife  two  hundred  dollars  towards  the  two  thou- 
sand of  boards  I  let  him  have. 

Nov.  2nd.  I  went  to  Esquire  McGregor's  and 
bought  three  pounds  of  sugar  from  him  for  which  I 
paid  thirty  dollars. 

10th.  I  bought  six  pounds  of  coffee  at  eighty-four 
dollars.  One  fourth  pound  of  pepper  at  thirty  and 
four  rows  of  pins  at  eight  and  one  fourth  dollars. 

One  half  yard  broad  cloth  at  one  hundred  eighty 
seven  and  one  half  dollars  of  Major  Pinkerton.  I 
paid  for  my  ferriage  going  and  coming  six  dollars. 

13.  Ran  surveying  lines  for  Joseph  Saunders  and 
David  and  Nathaniel  Merrill,  and  wrote  two  deeds 
for  them  and  took  the  acknowledgment.  I  charged 
them  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars. 

They  paid  me  the  money  and  I  gave  it  to  Joseph 
Saunders  for  which  he  is  to  give  me  four  pounds  of 
cotton. 

1 8th.  I  held  a  Court  at  Chandler's.  I  had  one 
half  a  mug  of  toddy  for  which  I  paid  four  dollars. 

January  5th  1781.  Got  a  thousand  of  nails  for 
nailing  pail  hoops,  from  Mr.  Fisk,  for  old  Ensn. 
Chubbuck  and  myself.  lie  sent  sixty  and  I  paid 
eighty  dollars  for  the  one  thousand. 


2  2  o       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  ee 

20th.  I  went  to  Captain  Chamberlin's  with  the 
team.  I  got  sixteen  bushels  of  Indian  corn  on  credit. 
I  am  going  to  pay  it  when  I  make  a  turn  of  the  tim- 
ber the  boys  and  I  have  got  to  the  river.  It  is  sixty 
dollars  per  bushel. 

1  had  one  half  pint  bowl  of  West  India  toddy  at 
McGaw's  for  which  I  paid  six  dollars. 

May  19th.  I  went  to  Litchfield  and  got  four  bush- 
els of  rye  from  David  Ouigg.  For  this  I  am  to  pay 
him  three  dollars  in  silver  and  seventy  five  dollars  in 
paper.      My  ferriage  was  three  dollars. 

I  had  one  half  mug  of  toddy  at  McGaw's  for  which 
I  paid  four  dollars. 

28th.  I  gave  James  seventy  seven  dollars  to  divide 
between  him  and  Robert  and  David  for  election  to- 
morrow. 

30.    The  boys  and  I  got  shad  and  got  them  home. 

July  5th.  I  went  to  Amherst  and  attended  the  Ses- 
sions and  the  probate  court.  My  expenses  were 
thirty-six  pounds  (one  hundred  and  eighty  dollars)  old 
Continental  money.  This  was  for  my  dinner,  horse 
at  pasturage  about  seven  hours  and  a  glass  of  West 
India  rum. 


66.    The  Frenchmen  and  the  Frogs 

By  Samuel  Breck  (1779) 

Before  the  Revolution  the  colonists  had  little  or 
no  communication  with  France,  so  that  Frenchmen 
were  known  to  them  only  through  the  prejudiced 
medium  of  England.  Every  vulgar  story  told  by 
John  Bull  about  Frenchmen  living  on  salad  and  frogs 
was  implicitly  believed  by  Brother  Jonathan,  even  by 
men  of  education  and  the  first  standing  in  society. 


no.  66]        French  Eccentricities        221 

When,  therefore,  the  first  French  squadron  arrived  in  1780. 
at  Boston,  the  whole  town,  most  of  whom  had  never 
seen  a  Frenchman,  ran  to  the  wharves  to  catch  a  peep 
at  the  gaunt,  half-starved  crews.  How  much  were 
my  good  townsmen  astonished  when  they  beheld, 
plump,  portly  officers  and   strong,  vigorous  sailors ! 

They  could  scarcely  credit  the  thing,  apparent  as 
it  was.  Did  these  hearty-looking  people  belong  to 
the  lantern-jawed,  spindle-shank  race  of  mounseers?  "Mounseer" 
In  a  little  while  they  became  convinced  that  they  had  Jj*^  ""^ 
been  deceived  as  to  their  personal  appearance,  but 
they  knew,  notwithstanding  their  good  looks,  that 
they  were  no  better  than  frog-eaters,  because  they 
had  been  discovered  hunting  them  in  the  noted  Frog- 
pond  at  the  bottom  of  the  Common. 

With  this   last  notion  in  his  head,  Mr.  Nathaniel  TheCraigie 
Tracy,  who  lived  in  a  beautiful  villa  at  Cambridge,   H?us?: 

°    '     W  ashing- 

made  a  great  feast  for  the  admiral  and  his  officers,    ton's  head- 
Evervthing  was  furnished  that  could  be  had  in  the   ciuarters 

1  ,  .  I77S-76.  later 

country  to  ornament  and  give  variety  to  the  entertain-   the  home  of 
ment.      My  father  was  one  of  the  guests,  and  told  me   the  poet 
often  that  two  large  tureens  of  soup  were  placed  at     jOI1g  e 
the  ends  of  the  table. 

The  admiral  sat  on  the  right  of  Tracy,  and  Mon-   The  admiral 
sieur  de  l'Etombe  on  the  left.     L'Etombe  was  consul  was  Count 

D  Estaing. 
oi    France,  resident  at  Boston.     Tracy  filled  a  plate 

with  soup,  which  went  to  the  admiral,  and  the  next 

was  handed  to  the  consul.     As  soon  as  L'Etombe  put 

his  spoon  into  his  plate  he  fished  up  a  large  frog,  just 

as  green  and  perfect  as  if  he  had  hopped  from  the 

pond  into  the  tureen. 

Not   knowing  at   first  what  it  was,  he  seized   it  by 

one  of  its  hind  legs,  and,  holding  it  up  in  view  of  the 

whole  company,  discovered  that  it  was  a  full-grown 


222       Revolutionary  Firesides       [No.  66 

frog.  As  soon  as  he  had  thoroughly  inspected  it, 
and  made  himself  sure  of  the  matter,  he  exclaimed, 
"Ah!  mon  Uieu  !  un  grenouille  !  "  then,  turning  to 
the  gentleman  next  to  him,  gave  him  the  frog. 

He  received  it,  and  passed  it  around  the  table. 
Thus  the  poor  crapand  made  the  tour  from  hand  to 
hand  until   it  reached   the   admiral.     The  company, 


THREE    GENERATIONS    OF   DOLLS. 


convulsed  with  laughter,  examined  the  soup-plates 
as  the  servants  brought  them,  and  in  each  was  to  be 
found  a  frog.  The  uproar  was  universal.  Meantime 
Tracy  kept  his  ladle  going,  wondering  what  his  out- 
landish guests  meant  by  such  extravagant  merriment. 
"What's  the  matter?"  asked  he,  and,  raising  his 
head,  surveyed  the  frogs  dangling  by  a  leg  in  all 
directions.      "Why    don't    they    eat    them?"    he    ex- 


no.  67]  Royalty  223 

claimed.  "  If  they  knew  the  confounded  trouble  I 
had  to  catch  them  in  order  to  treat  them  to  a  dish  of 
their  own  country,  thev  would  find  that  with  me,  at 
least,  it  was  no  joking  matter."  Thus  was  poor  Tracy 
deceived  by  vulgar  prejudice  and  common  report.  He 
meant  to  regale  his  distinguished  guests  with  refined 
hospitality,  and  had  caused  all  the  swamps  of  Cam- 
bridge to  be  searched  in  order  to  furnish  them  with  a 
generous  supply  of  what  he  believed  to  be  in  France 
a  standing  national  dish.  This  entertainment  was 
given  in   1778  to  the  celebrated  Count  d'Estaing. 


67.    Roval  Personages 

By  Samuel  Curwen  (17S1-17S2) 

At  St.  George's  chapel,  prayers  at  eight ;  present, 
the  King,  Queen,  Princesses  Elizabeth  and  Sophia, 
—  about  a  hundred  hearers;  we  joined  the  train  to 
Queen's  house,  or  rather  to  the  gates.  The  King  King 
was  dressed  in  blue  fly,  cuffs  small,  open,  and  turned  Georse  m 
up  with  red  velvet,  cape  of  same,  buttons  white, 
breeches  and  waistcoat  of  white  cotton,  an  ordinary 
white  wig  with  a  tail  ribbon,  a  round  black  chip  hat, 
small,  as  used  in  riding. 

lie  is  tall,  square  over  the  shoulders,  large  ugly 
mouth,  talks  a  great  deal,  and  shows  his  teeth  too 
much  ;  his  countenance  heavy  and  lifeless,  and  white 
eyebrows.  The  Queen  of  the  middle  size  and  bulk, 
height  five  feet  and  a-half,  —  though  far  removed 
from  beautiful,  she  has  an  open  placid  aspect,  mouth 
large,  foot  splay: — at  prayers  their  voices  often 
heard,  and  they  appeared  devout. 


224       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  e7 

They  take  no  state  upon  them,  and  walk  freely 
about  the  town  with  only  a  lord  in  waiting.  At 
seven,  every  evening  after  tea,  the  King,  Queen, 
Prince  of  Wales,  Princess-royal,  Princesses  Sophia 
and  Elizabeth,  walk  for  an  hour  on  a  terrace  half  a 
mile  long,  amidst  two  or  three  thousand  people  of 
all  ranks. 

The  Prince  of  Wales  appears  a  likely  agreeable 
person,  far  more  graceful  than  his  father,  who  is 
jemmy  =  ungainly.  The  prince  affects  much  "Jemmy"  dress 
"dude.  an(j  ajr .   age  wjjj  doubtless  soften  down  the  juvenile 

taste  and  affectation.  The  Queen's  dress,  a  riding- 
habit,  same  color  and  facings  as  the  King's  —  a  small 
bonnet  with  a  blue  feather. 

Conducted  to  picture  gallery  and  state-rooms ;  in 
one  stands  the  Queen's  bed,  of  a  cream-color,  worked 
in  flowers  with  silk  floss  beautifully  shaded,  about 
seven  feet  long  and  six  wide ;  posts  fluted,  and  gilt 
Canopy.  tester,  having  in  the  centre  an  oval  compartment, 
thought  to  be  the  richest  in  England  except  Lady 
Clifford's  at  Wybrook,  which  was  wrought  and  pre- 
sented to  her  by  the  late  Duchess  of  Norfolk,  — 
twelve  chairs  and  a  screen,  wrought  by  her  present 
Majesty's  own  diligent  hand. 

In  the  evening  on  the  terrace,  the  King  was  in  full 
dress,  —  blue  uniform,  sword  and  cockade  ;  the  Prince 
of  Wales  the  same.  The  'Queen  in  a  pale  greenish 
silk  full  dress,  except  her  head,  on  which  she  had  a 
bonnet  with  a  feather  of  the  same  color  as  her  dress. 

July  1 6.  Crossed  the  river  to  Eton  college  or  school, 
passing  through  cloisters  and  quadrangles.  I  learnt 
from  a  lad  that  there  were  three  hundred  and  thirty 
pupils  belonging  to  the  school ;  the  higher  class  had 
on  gowns  and  caps  of  university  fashion. 


no.  67]  Royalty  225 

After  breakfast,  at  castle,  to  hear  the  roll-call  of 
Lord  Falconberg's  regiment,  now  on  duty,  and  hear 
the  music  ;  two  bands  of  which  were  playing  while 
the  royal  family  were  walking;  last  evening. 

Feb.  7.  At  the  Queen's  house  with  Mr.  Hopkins 
to  see  the  plate,  etc. ;  the  first  object  that  struck  me 
was  three  large  covered  baskets  of  table  plate,  as 
dishes,  tureens,  butter  and  sauce  boats,  all  with  covers, 
raised,  embossed  and  engraved.  The  King's  service 
was  silver  gilt;  the  Prince's  silver. 

We  also  were  conducted  to  the  kitchen,  where  were 
eighteen  male  cooks  busily  employed  in  their  several 
various  lines  ;  the  men  in  white  jackets  and  caps,  and 
the  women  in  white  aprons  and  caps.  By  a  late  royal 
order,  no  one  is  to  appear  in  the  kitchen  with  natu- 
ral hair. 

When  the  King  arrives  from  court  at  St.  James's, 
(where  he  attends  five  days  in  the  week,  Tuesdays 
and  Saturdays  being  the  only  ones  he  has  in  the  week 
for  his  own  private  amusements,  concerns,  etc.,)  din- 
ner is  called,  on  which  a  bustle  ensues  ;  the  assistants 
of  the  silver  scullery  take  such  pieces  as  are  called 
for  out  of  baskets,  place  them  on  a  warm  stove, 
whence  they  are  taken  by  the  cook  and  filled  and 
taken  to  the  dining  room  door,  and  delivered  to  the 
person  appointed  to  place  them  on  the  royal  table. 

Common  dinner,  five  dishes  of  meat,  four  of  garden 
stuffs,  and  one  remove  daily,  and  no  more.  The  King  Remove 
is  exceedingly  temperate,  drinks  generally  water,  and  course- 
rarely  partakes  of  more  than  one  or  two  dishes.  His 
supper  is  water-gruel,  taken  in  a  vessel  peculiarly  ap- 
propriated to  his  use,  called  the  King's  cup,  of  silver 
gilt,  —  shown  me  l>v  the  yeoman. 

The    King's  company  at  table  is  the  Queen,  Prince 


226       Revolutionary  Firesides      [No.  e7 

of  Wales,  (unless  on  his  public  dinner  days) the  Prin- 
cess Royal,  Princesses  Sophia  and  Elizabeth  :  the  rest 
of  the  children  at  another  table  in  another  apartment. 
The  Prince's  dinner  is  served  up  by  his  proper  officers 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  King's. 

The  Queen,  unless  indisposed,  always  attends  court 
and  levee  days ;  as  soon  as  it  is  over  she  returns ;  im- 
mediately dinner  is  served  up,  without  waiting  for  her 
husband ;  a  proof  of  good  husbandship.  It  is  said 
every  king  has  a  service  of  new  table  plate,  the  old 
being  disposed  of ;  the  silver  is  kept  in  bags  and  put 
into  cupboards. 

I  took  leave,  and  by  advice  returned  by  Bucking- 
ham Gate,  Pimlico,  Grosvenor-place,  in  preference  to 
From  high-     Constitution  Hill,  which  sometimes  is  dangerous,  and 

waymen.  ^  ejg^t  0'clock  got  Safe  home. 

Dec.  5.  The  King  delivered  his  speech  from  the 
throne.  I  went  to  see  him  robe  and  sit  on  the  throne 
at  the  House  of  Lords  ;  he  was  clothed  in  green  laced 
with  gold  when  he  came,  and  when  he  went  in  red 
laced ;  it  being  the  custom  to  change  his  garments. 
The  tail  of  his  wig  was  in  a  broad,  flowing,  loose 
manner ;  called  the  coronation  tail.  His  stay  in  the 
lords'  chamber  scarce  exceeded  half  an  hour,  in  which 
he  read  his  speech  of  eleven  pages. 

As  one  proof  among  many  that  might  be  given  of 
the  restraint  and  disguise  of  real  sentiments  on  the 
part  of  courtiers,  from  the  highest  character  in  the 
presence  chamber  to  the  lowest  lounger  and  attendant 
at  ministerial  levees,  take  the  following:  — 

When  the  King  found  himself  obliged  to  take  new 
ministers,  and  give  up  Lord  North  and  his  associates, 
it  is  well  known  that  it  was  abhorrent  to  the  royal 
mind;  and  being  naturally  of  a  pertinacious,  obstinate 


no.  67]  Royalty  227 

temper,  the  King  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  brought 
to  yield  a  reluctant  consent. 

On  the  first  day  after  the  appointment,  when  he 
was  in  a  manner  forced  out  of  his  closet  into  the  room 
of  audience,  he  received  his  new  servants  with  a  smile, 
and  transacted  business  with  them  afterwards  with  as 
much  seeming  cordiality  and  openness  as  if  they  had 
been  in  his  favor,  and  in  his  closest  confidence. 

So  seemingly  satisfied  and  so  serene  was  the  royal 
countenance,  that  all  the  newspapers  sounded  forth 
the  gracious  monarch's  obliging,  condescending  good- 
ness to  the  public  wishes,  though  nothing  was  farther 
from  his  heart,  had  not  the  necessity  of  his  affairs 
impelled  him  thereto. 

At  the  same  time  coming  up  to  Mr.  Wilkes,  he  said   Wilkes  was 
he  was  glad  of  the  opportunitv  to  thank  him  for  his   a  bllter  cntlc 

11         f  i  i       1     1         •  •  !         ■,  •  oi  the  King 

very  proper  and  laudable  behavior  in  the  late  not ;   and  his 
took  notice  of  his  looks,  which  indicated  a  want  of   Policy- 
health,  advised   him   to  a   country  air   and   exercise, 
which,  said  his  majesty,  I  find  by  experience  an  excel- 
lent expedient  to  procure  and  preserve  health. 

All  this  with  the  same  apparent  sincerity,  as  if  they 
had  been  in  a  continued  course  of  paying  and  receiv- 
ing compliments,  congratulations,  and  acknowledg- 
ments for  mutual  kindnesses  and  good  offices,  though 
all  the  world  knows  there  was  not  a  man  in  the  three 
kingdoms  more  thoroughly  hated,  nor  whom  he  had 
taken  a  more  foolish  and  unnecessary  pains  to  ruin. 

The  above-mentioned  interview  being  told  of  in 
company,  Mr.  Wilkes  took  occasion  to  remark  in  the 
following  words:  —  "To  have  heard  the  King,  one 
would  have  thought  I  was  consulting  a  quack  on  the 
score  of  my  health." 


A    REVOLUTIONARY    OFFICER.       (ISRAEL   PUTNAM.) 


PART   VII 

IN    CAMP 


ton. 


68.     Kentucky  Riflemen 

j 

From  the  Virginia  Gazette  (1775) 

On  Friday  evening  last,  arrived  at  Lancaster,  Penn-  These  men 
sylvania,  on  their  way  to  the  American  camp,  Captain   !?ame  fr,om 

■>  '  •  n  Kentucky  to 

Cresap's    company    of    riflemen,    consisting    of    one   aid  in  the 
hundred    and    thirty    active,    brave    young    fellows;   s  r 

many    of    whom   have   been    in    the    late    expedition 
under  Lord   Dunmore,  against  the   Indians. 

They  bear  in  their  bodies  visible  marks  of  their 
prowess,  and  show  scars  and  wounds  which  would 
do  honor  to  Homer's  Iliad.  They  show  you,  to  use 
the  poet's  words  :  — 

'•  Where  the  gor'd  battle  bled  at  every  vein  ! ,1 

One  of  these  warriors,  in  particular,  shows  the 
cicatrices  of  four  bullet  holes  through  his  body. 
These  men  have  been  bred  in  the  woods  to  hard- 
ships and  dangers  from  their  infancy.  They  appear 
as  if  the)'  were  entirely  unacquainted  with,  and  had 
never  felt  the  passion  of  fear.  With  their  rifles  in 
their  hands,  they  assume  a  kind  of  omnipotence  over 
their  enemies. 

229 


230  In  Camp  [No. es 

One  cannot  much  wonder  at  this,  when  we  men- 
tion a  fact  which  can  be  fully  attested  by  several  of 
the  reputable  persons  who  were  eye-witnesses  of  it. 
Two  brothers  in  the  company  took  a  piece  of  board 
five  inches  broad  and  seven  inches  long,  with  a  bit  of 
white  paper,  about  the  size  of  a  dollar,  nailed  in  the 
centre  ;  and  while  one  of  them  supported  this  board 
perpendicularly  between  his  knees,  the  other,  at  the 
distance  of  upwards  of  sixty  yards,  and  without 
any  kind  of  rest,  shot  eight  bullets  through  it  suc- 
cessively, and  spared  a  brother's  thigh  ! 

Another  of  the  company  held  a  barrel  stave  per- 
pendicularly in  his  hands  with  one  edge  close  to  his 
side,  while  one  of  his  comrades,  at  the  same  distance, 
and  in  the  manner  before  mentioned,  shot  several 
bullets  through  it,  without  any  apprehension  of  dan- 
ger on  either  side. 

The  spectators  appearing  to  be  amazed  at  these 
feats,  were  told  that  there  were  upwards  of  fifty  per- 
sons in  the  same  company  who  could  do  the  same 
thing;  that  there  was  not  one  who  could  not  plug  nine- 
teen bullets  out  of  twenty,  as  they  termed  it,  within 
an  inch  of  the  head  of  a  tenpenny  nail.  In  short, 
to  prove  the  confidence  they  possessed  in  their  dex- 
terity at  these  kind  of  arms,  some  of  them  proposed 
to  stand  with  apples  on  their  heads,  while  others  at 
the  same  distance,  undertook  to  shoot  them  off ;  but 
the  people  who  saw  the  other  experiments  declined 
to  be  witnesses  of  this. 

At  night  a  great  fire  was  kindled  around  a  pole 
planted  in  the  Court  House  Square,  where  the  com- 
pany, with  the  captain  at  their  head,  all  naked  to  the 
waist,  and  painted  like  savages,  (except  the  captain, 
who   was   in   an   Indian   shirt,)  indulged  a  vast  con- 


no.  69]  Winter  Sports  231 

course  of  people  with  a  perfect  exhibition  of  a  war- 
dance,  and  all  the  manoeuvres  of  Indians,  holding 
council,  going  to  war,  circumventing  their  enemies 
by  defiles,  ambuscades,  attacking,  scalping,  &c. 

It  is  said  by  those  who  are  judges,  that  no  repre- 
sentation could  possibly  come  nearer  the  original. 
The  captain's  expertness  and  agility,  in  particular,  in 
these  experiments  astonished  every  beholder.  This 
morning  they  will  set  out  on  their  march  for  Cam- 
bridge. 


69.    Winter  Amusements  in  Canada 

By  a  German  Officer  (1777) 

You  ask,  have  we  had  plenty  of  amusement  this   Seigneurs, 
winter?     I  answer,  right  £rood  !     You  see,  there  are  a  ,or  ,b0,t  e 

'       °        °  land,  whom 

number  of  seigneurs  and  cures  in  our  neighborhood,    the  peasantry 
and  with  their  help  and  that  of  our  officers  in  the   served  and 

...  .  .  111  ,  •    •    1      obeyed; 

vicinity  we  have  been  enabled   to  have  a  convivial,   Cut&s,  parish 
sociable,   happy,   and   at   times  a   "high    old   time"!   priests. 
Our  seigneur  at   St.  Anne   is  a   passably  rich   man. 
The  cures,   also,  are  not  to  be  despised.     They  are 
good  royalists,  and,  being  the  possessors  of  good  liv- 
ings, are  able  to  furnish  dinners  for  twenty  persons. 

On  Dec.  31st  there  was  a  great  festival  at  Quebec; 
that  day  being  celebrated  as  the  first  anniversary  of 
the  deliverance  of  Quebec,  on  which  occasion  the 
rebels  lost  their  great  leader,  General  Montgomery. 
At  9  o'clock  in  the  morning,  a  thanksgiving  service 
was  held  in  the  Cathedral,  at  which  Monseigneur,  the 
Bishop,  officiated. 

Eight  unfortunate  Canadians  who  had  sided  with 
the  rebels  were  present,  with  ropes  about  their  necks, 


232  hi  Camp  [No.  69 

and  were  forced  to  do  penance  before  all  in  the  church, 
and  crave  pardon  of  their  God,  Church  and  King. 
At  10  o'clock,  the  civic  and  military  authorities,  as 
well. as  all  visiting  and  resident  gentlemen,  whether 
Canadian  or  English,  assembled  at  the  Government- 
House.  All  the  resident  gentlemen  of  Quebec,  in 
accordance  with  their  rank  as  officers  of  the  militia, 
wore  green  suits  with  straw  facings,  waistcoats,  knee- 
breeches,  and  silver  epaulettes  upon  their  shoulders. 

In  the  evening,  at  six,  the  entire  company  started 
for  the  large  English  hotel,  where  over  ninety-four 
ladies  and  two  hundred  gentlemen  were  already  as- 
sembled in  the  great  hall.  The  ladies  were  seated  on 
rows  of  raised  benches.  A  concert  was  at  once  begun, 
during  which  an  English  ode,  written  in  honor  of  the 
festival,  was  sung.  During  the  music,  tickets  were 
distributed  to  those  of  both  sexes  who  desired  to 
dance.  Every  gentleman  received  a  ticket  for  a 
certain  lady,  with  whom  he  was  obliged  to  dance  the 
entire  evening. 

During  these  dances,  some  distinction  is  made 
between  the  rank  of  the  gentlemen  and  the  ladies. 
Strangers,  however,  receive  preference.  Every  couple 
goes  through  the  minuet  alone,  and  the  ladies  call  off 
the  name  of  the  minuet  to  be  danced.  At  large  balls 
this  custom  becomes  very  tiresome.  English  dances 
are  performed  with  two  couples.  All  kinds  of  re- 
freshments were  served  ;  and  notwithstanding  that  the 
place  was  somewhat  confined,  no  spectator  was  in- 
commoded. The  streets  in  front  of  the  hotel  were 
alive  with  people.  At  midnight  a  regular  supper  was 
served  at  a  number  of  tables.  It  is  true  that  the  eat- 
ables were  all  cold  ;  but  delicacies  and  pastry  could  be 
had  in  superabundance. 


no.  69]  Winter  Sports  233 

At  2  o'clock  dancing  was  again  renewed,  and  lasted 
until  broad  daylight.  All  the  English,  and  the  French 
officers  of  militia  at  Quebec  gave  these  fetes,  which 
must  easily  have  cost  five  thousand  dollars. 

On  Jan.  20th,  Major-General  von  Riedesel  cele- 
brated the  birthday  of  her  Majesty  the  Queen  at 
Three  Rivers.  We  covered  the  distance  (7  English 
miles)  in  four  hours,  in  a  cariole,  and  dined  at  a  table 
laid  for  forty  covers.  Many  healths  were  drunk,  while 
in  front  of  the  house,  a  small  cannon  was  roaring ! 

A  ball  was  given  in  the  afternoon  and  evening,  at 
which  thirty-seven  ladies  were  present.  These  re- 
mained to  supper,  and  were  waited  on  by  their  cava- 
liers. The  charms  of  Demoiselle  Tonnancour  were 
greatly  heightened  by  her  jewels  ;  still,  poor  Demoi- 
selle Ruelle,  in  her  faded  calico  gown,  was  preferred 
by  many,  on  account  both  of  her  natural  and  sweet 
charms,  and  the  beauty  of  her  voice.  Know,  my 
dear  sir,  that  the  Canadian  beauties  sing  Italian  and 
French  songs. 

On  the  5th  of  February,  seven  couples  were  married 
in  the  church  at  St.  Anne.  On  this  august  occasion, 
Major  von  Ehrenkronk  led  to  the  altar  a  squaw  who 
was  to  marry  an  Indian.  This  post  of  honor  can  only 
be  filled  when  the  intended  brides  have  no  fathers 
to  give  them  away  —  their  escorts,  in  such  a  case, 
taking  the  place  of  the  latter.  We  dined  with  the 
cure,  and  were  entertained  at  the  houses  of  the  dif- 
ferent brides. 

As  our  musicians  were  in  Quebec,  and  village 
musicians  are  unknown  here,  we  were  obliged  to 
dance  to  the  humming  of  the  tra-la-la  of  a  Canadian 
minuet.  We  also  had  to  endure  the  bawling  of  songs 
sung  from  stentorian  lunes. 


234  In  Camp  [No.  e9 

On  account  of  our  services  to  the  brides,  in  giving 
them  away,  etc.,  we  are  considered  by  the  good  people 
of  St.  Anne  as  one  of  themselves ;  for,  from  the  old 
grandmamma  of  seventy  to  the  young  maiden  of  fifteen 
to  seventeen  years,  they  all  offer  us  their  mouths  to  be 
kissed  whenever  they  meet  us.  This  is  the  Canadian 
greeting  between  relatives  and  intimate  friends  ;  more 
formal  acquaintances  offer  merely  their  hands.  This 
custom  prevails  not  only  among  the  well-to-do,  but 
among  the  lower  classes ;  and  is  one  of  the  rights  of 
friendship. 

I  have  not  heard  from  you  for  so  long  a  time  that  I 
think  your  pen  must  be  frozen.  Therefore  let  me  tell 
you  something  about  Canadian  snow.  One  of  the 
cursed  disagreeable  things  to  be  met  with  in  Canada 
is  the  prevalence  of  fierce  winds. 

They  rise  generally  every  third  day,  and  last  about 
twelve  hours.  They  cause  the  snow  to  drift  from 
place  to  place,  and  gradually  to  fill  up  all  the  holes 
and  pits  until  they  are  level  with  the  rest  of  the  land. 
The  effect  of  this  is  to  make  the  surrounding  country 
look  very  pretty,  but  it  is  none  the  less  dangerous  to 
travel  without  taking  proper  precautions ;  otherwise 
one  may  tumble  into  one  of  these  holes  and  break  his 
limbs,  or  a  horse  and  sleigh  may  fall  into  one  and  the 
horse  remain  buried  alive  for  several  weeks. 

In  order  to  find  the  way,  young  pine-trees  are  stuck 
up  on  each  side  of  the  road,  twenty  feet  apart ;  and  in 
this  artificial  alley  one  can  drive  with  safety.  One 
can  scarcely  imagine  how  these  roads  are  changed, 
either  by  the  weather  or  the  force  of  circumstances  ; 
and  each  time  a  road  is  shifted  it  is  abounded  and  the 
trees  pulled  up. 

The  roads  across  the  ice  on  the  St.  Lawrence  River 


no.  7o]       Comiecticut  Horsemen        235 

are  staked  out  in  a  similar  manner ;  and  whenever  a 
traveller  meets  with  a  weak  spot  in  the  ice,  he  is 
obliged  to  stop  and  mark  the  place.  In  fact,  travel- 
ling in  Canada  is  peculiar ;  for  to-day  the  road  may 
lead  over  a  hill,  and  to-morrow  over  a  river.  Pedes- 
trians, however,  can  skim  over  the  snow  like  hares 
by  means  of  snow-shoes,  which  they  bind  under  their 
feet.  In  using  them,  one  must  take  a  long  stride,  at 
the  same  time  trailing  his  feet  on  a  slant. 


70.    Queer  Cavalry 

By  Alexander  Graydon   (about  1778) 

Among  the  military  phenomena  of  this  campaign, 
the  Connecticut  light  horse  ought  not  to  be  forgotten. 
They  consisted  of  a  considerable  number  of  old-fash- 
ioned men,  probably  farmers  and  heads  of  families,  as 
they  were  generally  middle-aged,  and  many  of  them 
apparently  beyond  the  meridian  of  life. 

They  were  truly  irregulars ;  and  whether  their 
clothing,  their  equipments  or  caparisons  were  re- 
garded, it  would  have  been  difficult  to  have  discov- 
ered any  circumstance  of  uniformity  ;  though  in  the 
features  derived  from  "local  habitation,"  they  were 
one  and  the  same. 

Instead  of  carbines  and  sabres,  they  generally 
carried  fowling  pieces  ;  some  of  them  very  long,  and 
such  as  in  Pennsylvania  are  used  for  shooting  ducks. 
Here  and  there,  one,  "his  youthful  garments,  well 
saved,"  appeared  in  a  dingy  regimental  of  scarlet, 
with  a  triangular,  tarnished,  laced  hat. 

In  short,  so  little  were  they  like  modern  soldiers,  in 


236  hi  Camp  [No.  70 

air  or  costume,  that,  dropping  the  necessary  number 
of  years,  they  might  have  been  supposed  the  identical 
men  who  had  in  part  composed  Pepperil's  army  at 
June  17,  the    taking    of    Louisbourg.     Their   order    of   march 

I775'  corresponded    with    their    other     irregularities.       It 

"  spindled  into  longitude  immense,"  presenting  in 
extended  and  ill-compacted  flank,  as  though  they  had 
disdained  the  advantage  of  concentration. 

These  singular  dragoons  were  volunteers,  who  came 
to  make  a  tender  of  their  services  to  the  Commander- 
in-chief.  But  they  stayed  not  long  at  New  York.  As 
such  a  body  of  cavalry  had  not  been  counted  upon, 
there  was  in  all  probability  a  want  of  forage  for  their 
horses,  which,  in  spite  of  ancient  knighthood,  they  ab- 
solutely refused  to  descend  from  ;  and  as  the  General 
had  no  use  for  cavaliers  in  his  insular  operations,  they 
were  forthwith  dismissed  with  suitable  acknowledg- 
ments for  their  truly  chivalrous  ardor. 

An  unlucky  trooper  of  this  school  had  by  some 
means  or  other,  found  his  way  to  Long  Island,  and 
was  taken  by  the  enemy  in  the  battle  of  the  27th  of 
August.  The  British  officers  made  themselves  very 
merry  at  his  expense,  and  obliged  him  to  amble  about 
for  their  entertainment.  On  being  asked,  what  had 
been  his  duty  in  the  rebel  army,  he  answered,  that  it 
was  to  flank  a  little  and  carry  tidings. 

But  notwithstanding  the  unwarlike  guise  of  the 
troops  from  New  England  there  was  no  part  of  the 
continent  perhaps,  in  which  so  little  impression  could 
be  made,  or  in  which  the  enemy  was  so  cautious  of 
advancing.  Their  numbers  and  zeal  rendered  them 
formidable  when  fighting  on  their  own  ground  ;  and 
the  defence  of  Bunker's  hill  was  worthy  of  the  bravest 
veterans. 


no. 7i]  Camp  Quarters  237 

71.    The  Amenities  of  Camp  Life 

By  Surgeon  James  Thacher  (1779) 

February.  —  Having  continued  to  live  under  cover  This  was  at 
of  canvas  tents  most  of  the  winter,  we  have  suffered  YaIley 

r  orge. 

extremely  from  exposure  to  cold  and  storms.  Our 
soldiers  have  been  employed  six  or  eight  weeks  in 
constructing  log  huts,  which  at  length  are  completed, 
and  both  officers  and  soldiers  are  now  under  comfort- 
able covering  for  the  remainder  of  the  winter. 

Log  houses  are  constructed  with  the  trunks  of 
trees,  cut  into  various  lengths  according  to  the  size 
intended,  and  are  firmly  connected  by  notches  cut  at 
their  extremities  in  the  manner  of  dovetailing.  The 
vacancies  between  the  logs  are  filled  in  with  plaster- 
ing consisting  of  mud  and  clay. 

The  roof  is  formed  of  similar  pieces  of  timber,  and 
covered  with  hewn  slabs.  The  chimney  situated  at 
one  end  of  the  house  is  made  of  similar  but  smaller 
timber,  and  both  the  inner  and  the  outer  side  are 
covered  with  clay  plaster,  to  defend  the  wood  against 
the  fire.  The  door  and  windows  are  formed  by  saw- 
ing away  a  part  of  the  logs  of  a  proper  size,  and  move 
on  wooden  hinges. 

In  this  manner  have  our  soldiers,  without  nails,  and 
almost  without  tools,  except  the  axe  and  saw,  provided 
for  their  officers  and  for  themselves  comfortable  and 
convenient  quarters,  with  little  or  no  expense  to  the 
public.  The  huts  are  arranged  in  straight  lines  form- 
ing a  regular  uniform  compact  village. 

The  officers'  huts  are  situated  in  front  of  the  line, 
according  to  their  rank,  the  kitchens  in  the  rear, 
and  the  whole  is  similar  in  form  to  a  tent  encamp- 


8 


///  Camp 


[No.  71 


merit.  The  ground  for  a  considerable  distance  in 
front  of  the  soldiers'  line  of  huts  is  cleared  of  wood, 
stumps,  and  rubbish,  and  is  every  morning  swept  clean 
for  the  purpose  of  a  parade  ground  and  roll  call  for 
the  respective  regiments. 

The  officers'  huts  are  in  general 
divided  into  two  apartments,  and 
are  occupied  by  three  or  four 
officers,  who  compose  one  mess. 
Those  for  the  soldiers  have  but 
one  room,  and  contain  ten  or 
twelve  men,  with  their  bunks 
placed  one  above  another  against 
the  walls,  and  filled  with  straw, 
and  one  blanket  for  each  man.  I 
now  occupy  a  hut  with  our  field 
officers,  Colonel  Gibson,  Lieuten- 
ant Colonel  Brent,  and  Major 
Meriweather. 

4th.  —  A  duel  has  lately  been 
fought  between  a  surgeon  and  an 
adjutant  in  General  Scott's  bri- 
gade ;  the  former  received  a  bad 
wound,  and  the  latter  escaped  with 
honor.  Who  will  hesitate,  says 
one,  to  exchange  a  few  shot  with 
a  friend  to  obtain  the  appellation 
of  a  gentleman  of  honor  ?  If  I 
kill  my  antagonist  I  have  the  sat- 
isfaction of  settling  a  point  of  honor  ?  If  I  receive  a 
ball  through  my  own  heart,  I  die  in  the  glorious 
cause  of  honor.  "You  have  offended  me  in  a  deli- 
cate point,"  says  an  officer  to  his  friend,  "and  I  now 
demand  of  you  the  satisfaction  of  a  gentleman,  I  have 


A    HESSIAN. 


no. 7i]         Washington  s  Guests         239 

settled  ray  affairs,  and  prepared  myself  to  die,  if  that 
shall  be  my  fate,"  —  "then,"  replied  the  other,  "we 
cannot  fight  on  equal  terms,  for  I  have  not  had  time 
to  do  either." 

His  Excellency  the  Commander  in  Chief  has  long  General 
been  in  the  practice  of  inviting  a  certain  number  of  Washington, 
officers  to  dine  at  his  table  every  day.  It  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  his  Excellency  can  be  made  acquainted 
with  every  officer  by  name,  but  the  invitations  are 
given  through  the  medium  of  general  orders,  in  which 
is  mentioned  the  brigade  from  which  the  officer  is 
expected. 

Yesterday  I  accompanied  Major  Cavil  to  head- 
quarters, and  had  the  honor  of  being  numbered 
among  the  guests  at  the  table  of  his  Excellency,  with 
his  lady,  two  young  ladies  from  Virginia,  and  several 
other  officers. 

It  is  natural  to  view  with  keen  attention  the  coun- 
tenance of  an  illustrious  man,  with  a  secret  hope  of 
discovering  in  his  features  some  peculiar  traces  of  ex- 
cellence, which  distinguishes  him  from  and  elevates 
him  above  his  fellow  mortals.  These  expectations 
are  realized  in  a  peculiar  manner,  in  viewing  the 
person  of  General  Washington. 

His  tall  and  noble  stature  and  just  proportions,  his 
fine,  cheerful  open  countenance,  simple  and  modest 
deportment,  are  all  calculated  to  interest  every  be- 
holder in  his  favor,  and  to  command  veneration  and 
respect.  He  is  feared  even  when  silent,  and  beloved 
even  while  we  are  unconscious  of  the  motive.  The 
table  was  elegantly  furnished,  and  the  provisions  Alexander 
ample  but  not  abounding  in   superfluities.  Hamilton, 

The   civilities   of    the    table    were    performed    by  j'.','^,',,1,^" 
Colonel   Hamilton    and    the   other   gentlemen   of    the   Treasury. 


240  In  Camp  [No.  7i 

family,  the  General  and  wife  being  seated  at  the  side 
of  the  table.  In  conversation,  his  Excellency's  ex- 
pressive countenance  is  peculiarly  interesting  and 
pleasing ;  a  placid  smile  is  frequently  observed  on 
his  lips,  but  a  loud  laugh,  it  is  said,  seldom  if  ever 
escapes  him.  He  is  polite  and  attentive  to  each  in- 
dividual at  table,  and  retires  after  the  compliments  of 
a  few  glasses. 

Mrs.  Washington  combines  in  an  uncommon  de- 
gree, great  dignity  of  manner  with  the  most  pleasing 
affability,  but  possesses  no  striking  marks  of  beauty. 
I  learn  from  the  Virginia  officers  that  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton has  ever  been  honored  as  a  lady  of  distinguished 
goodness,  possessing  all  the  virtues  which  adorn  her 
sex,  amiable  in  her  temper  and  deportment,  full  of 
benignity,  benevolence  and  charity,  seeking  for  ob- 
jects of  affliction  and  poverty,  that  she  may  extend  to 
the  sufferers  the  hand  of  kindness  and  relief.  These 
surely  are  the  attributes  which  reveal  a  heart  replete 
with  those  virtues,  which  are  so  appropriate  and  esti- 
mable in  the  female  character. 

April  20th.  —  Five  soldiers  were  conducted  to  the 
gallows  according  to  their  sentence,  for  the  crimes  of 
desertion  and  robbing  the  inhabitants.  A  detach- 
ment of  troops  and  a  concourse  of  people,  formed  a 
circle  round  the  gallows,  and  the  criminals  were 
brought  in  a  cart,  sitting  on  their  coffins,  and  halters 
about  their  necks. 

While  in  this  awful  situation,  trembling  on  the 
verge  of  eternity,  three  of  them  received  a  pardon 
from  the  Commander  in  Chief.  They  acknowledged 
the  justice  of  their  sentence,  and  expressed  the 
warmest  thankfulness  and  gratitude  for  their  merci- 
ful pardon. 


no. 7i]  Military  Review  241 

The  two  others  were  obliged  to  submit  to  their 
fate;  one  of  them  was  accompanied  to  the  fatal  spot 
by  an  affectionate  and  sympathising  brother,  which  ren- 
dered the  scene  uncommonly  distressing,  and  forced 
tears  of  compassion  from  the  eyes  of  numerous  spec- 
tators. 

They  repeatedly  embraced  and  kissed  each  other, 
with  all  the  fervor  of  brotherly  love,  and  would  not 
be  separated  till  the  executioner  was  obliged  to  per- 
form his  duty  when,  with  a  flood  of  tears  and  mourn- 
ful lamentations,  they  bade  each  other  an  eternal 
adieu  —  the  criminal,  trembling  under  the  horrors  of 
an  untimely  and  disgraceful  death,  —  and  the  brother, 
overwhelmed  with  sorrow  and  anguish,  for  one  whom 
he  held  most  clear. 

May  14th.  — Our  brigade  was  paraded  for  the  pur- 
pose of  being  reviewed  by  General  Washington  and  a 
number  of  Indian  chiefs.  His  Excellency,  with  his 
usual  dignity,  followed  by  his  mulatto  servant  Bill, 
riding  a  beautiful  grey  steed,  passed  in  front  of  the 
line  and  received  the  salute.  He  was  accompanied 
by  a  singular  group  of  savages,  whose  appearance 
was  beyond  description  ludicrous. 

Their  horses  were  of  the  meanest  kind,  some  of 
them  destitute  of  saddles,  and  old  lines  were  used  for 
bridles.  Their  personal  decorations  were  equally 
farcical,  having  their  faces  painted  of  various  colors, 
jewels  suspended  from  their  ears  and  nose,  their 
heads  without  covering  except  tufts  of  hair  on  the 
crown,  and  some  of  them  wore  dirty  blankets  over 
their  shoulders  waving  in  the  wind. 

In  short,  they  exhibited  a  novel  and  truly  disgust- 
ing spectacle.  Hut  his  Excellency  deems  it  good 
policy   to   pay   some    attention    to   this   tribe   of    the 


242 


In  Camp 


[No.  72 


wilderness,  and  to  convince  them  of  the  strength  and 
discipline  of  our  army,  that  they  may  be  encouraged, 
if  disposed  to  be  friendly,  or  deterred  from  aggression, 
if  they  should  become  hostile  to  our  country. 


72.    New  Hampshire  Men 

By  Marquis  de  Chastellux  (17S0) 

Chasteiiux  I  pressed  forward  my  horses,  and  hurried  on  to 

was  a  French   „e^  ^he  start  of  a  traveller  on  horseback,  who  had 

officer  who         ...  ,  ,  ,        ,  .  ,    ,  ,       .      , 

came  over  joined  me  on  the  road,  and  who  would  have  had  the 
with  the  fleet  same  right  with  myself  to  the  lodgings,  had  we  arrived 
sent  to  help  together.  I  had  the  satisfaction,  however,  to  see  him 
the  armies  in  pursue  his  journey;  but  soon  learned,  with  concern, 
that  the  little  inn  where  I  proposed  to  pass  that  night, 
was  occupied  by  thirteen  farmers,  and  two  hundred 
and  fifty  oxen  coming  from  New  Hampshire.  The 
oxen  were  the  least  inconvenient  part  of  the  com- 
pany, as  they  were  left  to  graze  in  a  meadow  hard 
by,  without  even  a  dog  to  guard  them  ;  but  the  farm- 
ers, their  horses,  and  dogs,  were  in  possession  of  the 
inn.  They  were  conveying  to  the  army  a  part  of  the 
contingent  of  provisions  furnished  by  New  Hamp- 
shire. This  contingent  is  a  sort  of  tax  divided  among 
all  the  inhabitants,  on  some  of  whom  the  imposition 
amounts  to  one  hundred  and  fifty,  on  others  to  one 
hundred,  or  eighty,  pounds  of  meat,  according  to  their 
abilities ;  so  they  agree  amongst  themselves  to  fur- 
nish a  larger,  or  smaller  sized  ox,  no  matter  which,  as 
each  animal  is  weighed.  Their  conveyance  to  the 
army  is  then  entrusted  to  some  farmers,  and  drovers. 
The  farmers  are  allowed  about  a  dollar  a  day;   and 


no.  72]  A  French  Visitor  243 

their  expenses,  as  well  as  those  of  the  cattle,  are  paid 
them  on  their  return,  according  to  the  receipts  which 
they  are  obliged  to  produce  from  the  inn-keepers 
where  they  have  halted.  The  usual  price  is  from 
three-pence  to  five-pence  English  per  night  for  each 
ox,  and  in  proportion  at  noon. 

I  informed  myself  of  these  particulars  while  my 
people  were  endeavoring  to  find  me  lodgings ;  but  all 
the  rooms,  and  all  the  beds  were  occupied  by  these 
farmers,  and  I  was  in  the  greatest  distress,  when  a 
tall,  fat  man,  the  principal  person  among  them,  being 
informed  who  I  was,  came  to  me,  and  assured  me, 
that  neither  he,  nor  his  companions  would  ever  suffer 
a  French  general  officer  to  want  a  bed,  and  that  they 
would  rather  sleep  on  the  floor ;  adding,  that  they 
were  accustomed  to  it,  and  that  it  would  be  attended 
with  no  inconvenience. 

In  reply  I  told  them,  I  was  a  military  man,  and  as 
much  accustomed  as  themselves  to  make  the  earth 
my  bed.  We  had  long  debates  on  this  point  of  polite- 
ness ;  theirs  was  rustic,  but  more  cordial  and  affect- 
ing than  the  best  turned  compliments.  The  result 
was,  that  I  had  a  two-bedded  room  for  myself  and 
my  aides  de  camp. 

Our  new  acquaintance  did  not  terminate  there:  after 
parting  from  each  other,  I  to  take  some  repose,  they 
to  continue  drinking  their  grog  and  cider,  they  came 
into  my  room.  I  was  then  employed  in  tracing  my 
route  by  the  map  of  the  country;  this  map  excited 
their  curiosity.  They  saw  there  with  surprise  and 
satisfaction  the  places  they  had  passed  through. 

They  asked  me  it  they  were  known  in  Europe,  and 
if  it  was  there  I  had  bought  my  maps.  On  mv  assur- 
ing them  that  we  knew  America  as  well  as  the  coun- 


244  I?l  Camp  [No.  73 

tries  adjoining  to  us,  they  seemed  much  pleased;  but 
their  joy  was  without  bounds,  when  they  saw  New 
Hampshire,  their  country,  on  the  map.  They  called 
their  companions,  who  were  in  the  next  room;  and 
mine  was  soon  filled  with  the  strongest  and  most 
robust  men  I  had  hitherto  seen  in  America. 

On  my  appearing  struck  with  their  size  and  stature, 
they  told  me  that  the  inhabitants  of  New  Hampshire 
were  strong  and  vigorous,  for  which  there  were  many 
reasons  ;  that  the  air  was  excellent,  their  sole  occupa- 
tion was  agriculture,  and  above  all  that  their  blood 
was  unmixed :  for  this  country  was  inhabited  by  an- 
cient families  who  had  emigrated  from  England. 

We  parted  good  friends,  touching,  or  rather  shak- 
ing hands  in  the  English  fashion,  and  they  assured 
me  that  they  were  very  happy  to  have  an  opportunity 
to  shake  hands  with  a  French  General. 


73.    At  Washington's  Headquarters 

By  Marquis  de  Chastellux  (1780) 

At  length,  after  riding  two  miles  along  the  right 
flank  of  the  army,  and  after  passing  thick  woods  on 
the  right,  I  found  myself  in  a  small  plain,  where  I 
saw  a  handsome  farm ;  a  small  camp  which  seemed 
to  cover  it,  a  large  tent  extended  in  the  court,  and 
several  wagons  round  it,  convinced  me  that  this  was 
his  Excellency's  quarter;  for  it  is  thus  Mr.  Washing- 
ton is  called  in  the  army,  and  throughout  America. 
General  La-  M.  de  Lafayette  was  in  conversation  with  a  tall 
fayette,  the      man,  five  feet  ten  inches  and  a  half  high,  of  a  noble  and 

gallantvoung         ...  T  ,         _  ,    ,  .  .  P        T 

Frenchman     mild  countenance.      it  was  the  General  himself.      1 


no.  73]  Washington  s  Headquarters  24.5 

was  soon  off  horseback,  and  near  him.     The  compli-   who  did  so 
ments  were  short;  the  sentiments  with  which  I  was   American  6 

cause. 


A   FRENCH   OFFICER.      (GENERAL   LAFAYETTE.) 

animated,   and   the  good  wishes  he   testified   for   me 
were  sincere. 

He  conducted  me  to  his  house,  where  I  found  the 
company  still  at  table,  although  the  dinner  had  been 
long  over.  He  presented  me  to  the  Generals  Knox, 
Wayne,  Howe,  &c.  ;  also  to  his  family,  then  com- 
posed of  Colonels  Hamilton  and  Tilghman,  his  secre- 
taries and   his  aides  de  camp,   and   of    Major  Gibbs, 


246  ///  Camp  [No.  73 

commander  of  his  guards ;  for  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica, the  aides  de  camp,  adjutants  and  other  officers 
attached  to  the  general,  form  what  is  called  his 
family. 

A  fresh  dinner  was  prepared  for  me,  and  mine; 
and  the  gathering  was  prolonged  to  keep  me  com- 
pany. A  few  glasses  of  claret  and  Madeira  accel- 
erated the  acquaintances  I  had  to  make,  and  I  soon 
felt  myself  at  my  ease  near  the  greatest  and  the  best 
of  men. 

The  goodness  and  benevolence  which  characterise 
him,  are  evident  from  every  thing  about  him ;  but  the 
confidence  he  gives  birth  to  never  occasions  improper 
familiarity;  for  the  sentiment  he  inspires  has  the 
same  origin  in  every  individual,  a  profound  esteem 
for  his  virtues,  and  a  high   opinion   of    his    talents. 

About  nine  o'clock  the  general  officers  withdrew 
to  their  quarters,  which  were  all  at  a  considerable 
distance  ;  but  as  the  General  wished  me  to  stay  in 
his  own  house,  I  remained  some  time  with  him,  after 
which  he  conducted  me  to  the  chamber  prepared  for 
my  aides  de  camp  and  me. 

This  chamber  occupied  the  fourth  part  of  his 
lodgings ;  he  apologized  to  me  for  the  little  room  he 
had  in  his  disposal,  but  always  with  a  noble  polite- 
ness, which  was  neither  too  much  nor  too  little. 

At  nine  the  next  morning  they  informed  me  that 
his  Excellency  was  come  down  into  the  parlor.  This 
room  served  at  once  as  audience  chamber,  and  dining- 
room.  I  immediately  went  to  wait  on  him,  and  found 
breakfast  prepared. 

While  we  were  at  breakfast  horses  were  brought, 
and  General  Washington  gave  orders  for  the  army 
to  get  under  arms  at  the  head  of  the  camp.      The 


no.  73]  Washington  s  Headquarters  247 

weather  was  very  bad,  and  it  had  already  begun  rain- 
ing; we  waited  half  an  hour;  but  the  General  seeing 
that  it  was  more  likely  to  increase  than  to  diminish, 
determined  to  get  on  horseback. 

Two  horses  were  brought  him,  which  were  a  pres- 
ent from  the  State  of  Virginia ;  he  mounted  one 
himself,  and  gave  me  the  other.  Mr.  Lynch  and 
Mr.  de  Montesquieu,  had  each  of  them,  also,  a  very 
handsome  blood  horse,  such  as  we  could  not  find  at 
Newport  for  any  money. 

We  repaired  to  the  artillery  camp,  where  General 
Knox  received  us  :  the  artillery  was  numerous,  and 
the  gunners,  in  very  fine  order,  were  formed  in  parade, 
in  the  foreign  manner,  that  is,  each  gunner  at  his  bat- 
tery, and  ready  to  fire.  The  General  was  so  good 
as  to  apologise  to  me  for  the  cannon  not  firing  to 
salute  me. 

He  said,  that  having  put  all  the  troops  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river  in  motion,  and  apprised  them  that  he 
might  himself  march  along  the  right  bank,  he  was 
afraid  of  giving  the  alarm,  and  of  deceiving  the 
detachments  that  were  out.  We  gained,  at  length, 
the  right  of  the  army,  where  we  saw  the  Pennsyl- 
vania line :  it  was  composed  of  two  brigades,  each 
forming  three  battalions,  without  reckoning  the  light 
infantry,  which  were  detached  with  the  Marquis  La- 
fayette. 

General  Wayne,  who  commanded  it,  was  on  horse- 
back, as  well  as  the  brigadiers  and  colonels.  They 
were  all  well  mounted  :  the  officers  also  had  a  very 
military  air;  thev  were  well  ranged,  and  saluted  very 
gracefully.  Each  brigade  had  a  band  of  music;  the 
march  they  were  then  playing  was  the  Huron. 

I    knew  that   this    line,   though    in    want   of    many 


248  In  Camp  [No. 73 

things,  was  the  best  clothed  in  the  army ;  so  that  his 
Excellency  asking  me  whether  I  would  proceed,  and 
see  the  whole  army,  or  go  by  the  shortest  road  to  the 
camp  of  the  Marquis,  I  accepted  the  latter  proposal. 
The  troops  ought  to  thank  me  for  it,  for  the  rain 
was  falling  with  redoubled  force;  they  were  dis- 
missed, therefore,  and  we  arrived  very  wet  at  the 
Marquis  de  Lafayette's  quarters,  where  I  warmed 
myself  with  great  pleasure. 

The  rain  appearing  to  cease,  or  inclining  to  cease 
for  a  moment,  we  availed  ourselves  of  the  opportu- 
nity to  follow  his  Excellency  to  the  camp  of  the 
Marquis:  we  found  all  his  troops  in  order  of  battle 
on  the  heights  to  the  left,  and  himself  at  their  head 
expressing,  by  his  air  and  countenance,  that  he  was 
happier  in  receiving  me  there,  than  at  his  estate  in 
Auvergne. 

The  confidence  and  attachment  of  the  troops,  are 
for  him  invaluable  possessions,  well  acquired  riches, 
of  which  nobody  can  deprive  him  ;  but  what,  in  my 
opinion,  is  still  more  flattering  for  a  young  man  of  his 
age,  is  the  influence,  the  consideration  he  has  acquired 
amongst  the  political,  as  well  as  the  military  order. 

I  do  not  fear  contradiction  when  I  say,  that  pri- 
vate letters  from  him  have  frequently  produced  more 
effect  on  some  states  than  the  strongest  exhortations 
of  the  Congress.  On  seeing  him,  one  is  at  a  loss 
which  most  to  admire,  that  so  young  a  man  as  he 
should  have  given  such  great  proofs  of  talents,  or 
that  a  man  so  tried,  should  give  hopes  of  so  long  a 
career  of  glory.  Fortunate  his  country,  if  she  knows 
how  to  avail  herself  of  them  ;  more  fortunate  still 
should  she  stand  in  no  need  of  calling  them  into 
exertion ! 


No.  73]  Washington  s Headquarters  249 

The  rain  spared  us  no  more  at  the  camp  of  the 
Marquis,  than  at  that  of  the  main  army  ;  so  that  when 
our  review  was  finished,  I  saw  with  pleasure  General 
Washington  set  off  in  a  gallop  to  regain  his  quarters. 
We  reached  them  as  soon  as  the  badness  of  the  roads 
would  permit  us.  At  our  return  we  found  a  good 
dinner  ready,  and  about  twenty  guests,  among  whom 
were  Generals  Howe  and  Sinclair.  The  repast  was 
in  the  English  fashion,  consisting  of  eight  or  ten 
large  dishes  of  butcher's  meat,  and  poultry,  with  veg- 
etables of  several  sorts,  followed  by  a  second  course 
of  pastry,  comprised  under  the  two  denominations  of 
pies  and  puddings. 

When  the  cloth  was  taken  off,  apples  and  a  great 
quantity  of  nuts  were  served,  which  General  Wash- 
ington usually  continues  eating  for  two  hours,  toast- 
ing and  conversing  all  the  time.  These  nuts  are  Hickory 
small  and  dry,  and  have  so  hard  a  shell  that  they  can  nuts' 
only  be  broken  by  the  hammer ;  they  are  served  half 
open,  and  the  company  are  never  done  picking  and 
eating  them.  The  conversation  was  calm  and  agree- 
able ;  his  Excellency  was  pleased  to  enter  with  me 
into  the  particulars  of  some  of  the  principal  opera- 
tions of  the  war,  but  alwavs  with  a  modesty  and 
conciseness,  which  proved  that  it  was  from  pure 
complaisance  he  mentioned  it. 


250  In  Camp  [No. 74 

74.     Close  Quarters  for  Washington 

By  Marquis  de  Chastellux  (17S2) 

We  passed  the  North  River  as  night  came  on,  and 
arrived  at  six  o'clock  at  Newburgh,  where  I  found  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Washington  and  escort.  The  head  quar- 
ters at  Newburgh  consist  of  a  single  house,  neither 
large  nor  commodious,  which  is  built  in  the  Dutch 
fashion.  The  largest  room  in  it  (which  was  the  pro- 
prietor's parlor  for  his  family,  and  which  General 
Washington  has  converted  into  his  dining-room)  is  in 
truth  tolerably  spacious,  but  it  has  seven  doors,  and 
only  one  window. 

The  chimney,  or  rather  the  chimney  back,  is 
against  the  wall ;  so  that  there  is  in  fact  but  one  vent 
for  the  smoke,  and  the  fire  is  in  the  room  itself.  I 
found  the  company  assembled  in  a  small  room  which 
served  by  way  of  parlor.  At  nine  supper  was  served, 
and  when  the  hour  of  bedtime  came,  I  found  that  the 
chamber,  to  which  the  General  conducted  me,  was 
the  very  parlor  I  speak  of,  wherein  he  had  made  them 
place  a  camp-bed. 

We  assembled  at  breakfast  the  next  morning  at 
ten,  during  which  interval  my  bed  was  folded  up,  and 
my  chamber  became  the  sitting-room  for  the  whole 
afternoon  ;  for  American  manners  do  not  admit  of 
a  bed  in  the  room  in  which  company  is  received. 

The  smallness  of  the  house,  and  the  difficulty  to 
which  I  saw  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Washington  had  put 
themselves  to  receive  me,  made  me  apprehensive  lest 
Mr.  Rochambeau,  who  had  set  out  the  day  after  me, 
by  travelling  as  fast,  might  arrive  on  the  day  that  I 
remained  there.      I  resolved  therefore  to  send  to  Fish- 


no.  74]  Washington *s  Headquar^te?^ 


j 


kill  to  meet  him,  with  a  request  that  he  would  stay 
there  that  night. 

Xor  was  my  precaution  superfluous,  for  my  express 
found  him  already  at  the  landing,  where  he  slept,  and 
did  not  join  us  till  the  next  morning  as  I  was  setting 
out.  The  da}'  I  remained  at  head  quarters  was  passed 
either  at  table  or  in  conversation.  On  the  /th  I  took 
leave  of  General  Washington,  nor  is  it  difficult  to 
imagine  the  pain  this  separation  gave  me ;  but  I 
have  too  much  pleasure  in  recollecting  the  real  ten- 
derness with  which  it  affected  him,  not  to  take  a  pride 
in  mentioning  it. 

JmSSm 


I'** 


ipp^ii 


A    REVOLUTIONARY    LADY. 


252  In  Camp  [No. 75 

75.    Camp  Fare 

By  George  Washington  (1779) 

West  Point,  16  August,  1779. 

I  have  asked  Mrs.  Cochran  and  Mrs.  Livingston 
to  dine  with  me  to-morrow  ;  but  am  I  not  in  honor 
bound  to  apprise  them  of  their  fare  ?  As  I  hate  de- 
ception, even  where  the  imagination  only  is  con- 
cerned, I  will.  It  is  needless  to  premise,  that  my 
table  is  large  enough  to  hold  the  ladies.  Of  this 
they  had  ocular  proof  yesterday.  To  say  how  it  is 
usually  covered,  is  rather  more  essential ;  and  this 
shall  be  the  purport  of  my  letter. 

Since  our  arrival  at  this  happy  spot,  we  have  had  a 
ham,  sometimes  a  shoulder  of  bacon,  to  grace  the 
head  of  the  table ;  a  piece  of  roast  beef  adorns  the 
foot ;  and  a  dish  of  beans,  or  greens,  almost  imper- 
ceptible, decorates  the  centre.  When  the  cook  has 
a  mind  to  cut  a  figure,  which  I  presume  will  be  the 
case  to-morrow,  we  have  two  beef-steak  pies,  or  dishes 
of  crabs,  in  addition,  one  on  each  side  of  the  centre 
dish,  dividing  the  space  and  reducing  the  distance 
between  dish  and  dish  to  about  six  feet,  which  with- 
out them  would  be  near  twelve  feet  apart. 

Of  late  he  has  had  the  surprising  sagacity  to  dis- 
cover, that  apples  will  make  pies  ;  and  it  is  a  question, 
if,  in  the  violence  of  his  efforts,  we  do  not  get  one  of 
apples,  instead  of  having  both  of  beef-steaks.  If  the 
ladies  can  put  up  with  such  entertainment,  and  will 
submit  to  partake  of  it  on  plates,  once  tin  but  now 
iron  (not  become  so  by  the  labor  of  scouring),  I  shall 
be  happy  to  see  them;  and  am,  dear  Doctor,  yours, 

George  Washington. 


no.  76]  A?nerica?i   Troops  253 


76.    A  View  of  American  Troops 

By  a  German  Officer  (1777) 

We  passed  the  enemy's  encampment,  in  front  of 
which  all  their  regiments,  as  well  as  the  artillery, 
were  standing  under  arms.  Xot  a  man  of  them  was 
regularly  equipped.  Each  one  had  on  the  clothes 
which  he  was  accustomed  to  wear  in  the  field,  the 
tavern,  the  church,  and  in  everyday  life.  Xo  fault, 
however,  could  be  found  with  their  military  appear- 
ance, for  they  stood  in  an  erect  and  a  soldierly 
attitude. 

All  their  muskets  had  bayonets  attached  to  them, 
and  their  riflemen  had  rifles.  They  remained  so 
perfectly  quiet  that  we  were  utterly  astounded.  Not 
one  of  them  made  any  attempt  to  speak  to  the  man 
at  his  side  ;  and  all  the  men  who  stood  in  array  before 
us  were  so  slender,  fine-looking,  and  sinewy,  that  it 
was  a  pleasure  to  look  at  them. 

Nor  could  we  but  wonder  that  Dame  Nature  had 
created  such  a  handsome  race  !  As  to  their  height, 
dear  brother,  the  men  averaged  from  five  feet  six  to 
five  feet  seven  inches,  according  to  Prussian  measure- 
ment;  and  I  assure  you  I  am  not  telling  an  untruth 
when  I  state  that  men  five  feet  eight  to  ten  inches  high 
were  oftener  to  be  seen  than  those  of  only  five  feet 
five  inches  ;  and  men  of  larger  height  were  to  be  found 
in  all  the  companies. 

I  am  perfectly  serious  when  I  state  that  the  men 
of  English  America  are  far  ahead  of  those  in  the 
greater  portion  of  Europe  both  as  respects  their 
beauty  and  stature.  In  regard  to  the  gentler  sex,  I 
will  give  you  some  details  of  them  also  when  I  arrive 


254  ^n  Camp  [No. 7e 

at  Kinderhook ;  and  now  for  a  space  devoted  to 
American  wigs! 

Few  of  the  officers  in  General  Gates's  army  wore 
uniforms,  and  those  that  were  worn  were  evidently  of 
home  manufacture  and  of  all  colors.  For  example, 
brown  coats  with  sea-green  facings,  white  linings, 
and  silver  dragons,  and  gray  coats  with  yellow  buttons 
and  straw-colored  facings,  were  to  be  seen  in  plenty. 

The  brigadiers  and  generals  had,  however,  uniforms 
to  distinguish  them  from  the  rest  of  the  officers,  and 
wore  a  band  around  the  waist  to  designate  their 
respective  rank.  On  the  other  hand,  most  of  the 
colonels  and  other  officers  wore  their  every-day  clothes. 
They  carried  their  muskets  (to  which  a  bayonet  was 
attached)  in  their  hands;  their  pouches  or  powder- 
horns  were  slung  over  their  backs,  and  their  left 
hand  hung  down  by  their  side,  while  the  right  foot 
was  slightly  put  forward. 

In  one  place  could  be  seen  men  with  white  wigs, 
from  beneath  which  long  and  thick  hair  escaped  — 
thick  lambs'  tails  hanging  down  from  the  back  ;  in 
another,  the  glistening  black  wig  of  an  abbe  sur- 
mounting some  red  and  copper-colored  face ;  while 
in  still  another,  white  and  gray  clerical-looking  wigs 
made  of  horse  and  goat  hair,  and  piled  up  in  succes- 
sive rolls. 

In  looking  at  a  man  thus  adorned  one  would  imag- 
ine that  he  had  an  entire  sheep  under  his  hat,  with 
its  tail  dangling  around  his  neck.  A  great  deal  of 
respect  is  entertained  for  these  wigs,  not  only  because 
they  are  supposed  to  give  the  wearer  a  learned  ap- 
pearance, but  because  they  are  worn  by  all  the  gen- 
tlemen composing  the  committees  and  those  who  are 
renowned  for  wisdom. 


no. 76 j  American  Troops  255 

The  gentlemen  who  wear  these  different  kind  of 
wigs  are  mostly  between  fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age ; 
and  having  but  recently  begun  to  wear  them,  you 
can  imagine  what  a  comical  appearance  they  cut  as 
soldiers.  The  determination  which  caused  them  to 
grasp  a  musket  and  powder-horn  can  be  seen  in  their 
faces,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  they  are  not  to  be 
fooled  with,  especially  in  skirmishes  in  the  woods. 

Seriously  speaking,  this  entire  nation  has  great 
natural  military  talent.  There  were  many  regiments 
of  Continentals  in  the  enemy's  army  who  had  not 
been  properly  equipped,  owing  to  the  lack  of  time 
and  scarcity  of  cloth.  They  have  flags  with  all  kinds 
of  emblems  and  mottoes. 

It  must  also  be  said  to  the  credit  of  the  enemy's 
regiments,  that  not  a  man  among  them  ridiculed  or 
insulted  us  ;  and  none  of  them  evinced  the  least  sign 
of  hate  or  malicious  joy  as  we  marched  by.  On  the 
contrary,  it  seemed  rather  as  though  they  desired  to 
do  us  honor.  As  we  filed  by  the  tent  of  General 
Gates,  he  invited  the  brigadiers  and  commanders  of 
our  regiments  to  enter,  and  when  they  had  done  so 
he  placed  all  kinds  of  refreshments  before  them. 


PART   VIII 

IN    THE    FIELD 

77.    Battle  of  Lexington 

By  Joxas  Clark  (1775) 
Between  the  hours  of  twelve  and  one,  on  the  morn-  This  is  one 


ing  of  the   nineteenth   of  April,  we  received  intelli- 


of  the  best 
accounts  of 

gence    by  express  irom    the    Hon.   Joseph    Warren,  the  famous 

Esq.,  at  Boston  that  a  large  body  of  the  King's  troops  battle  of  Lex- 

were   embarked  in  boats  from    Boston.     They  were  ^  reguiar 

supposed  to  be  a  brigade  of  about  twelve  or  fifteen  fight  in  the 
hundred.     Thev  were  said  to  have  gone  over  to  land      evoutlon- 

&  ary  v\  ar. 

on  Lechmere's  Point,  in  Cambridge.  The  "hero" 

It  was  shrewdly  suspected  that  thev  were  ordered   "as  Paul 

.    .  ,  '  Revere. 

to  seize  and  destroy  the  stores,  belonging  to  the  colony, 
and  then  deposited  at  Concord.  This  was  in  conse- 
quence of  General  Gage's  unjustifiable  seizure  of  the 
provincial  magazine  of  powder  at  Medford,  and  other 
colony  stores  at  several  other  places. 

Upon  this  intelligence,  as  also  upon  information  of 
the  conduct  of  the  officers  as  above  mentioned,  the 
militia  of  this  town  were  alarmed,  and  ordered  to 
meet  on  the  usual  place  of  parade.  This  was  not 
with  any  design  of  commencing  hostilities  upon  the 
s  257 


25§ 


In  the  Field 


[No.  77 


King's  troops,  but  to  consult  what  might  be  done  for 
our  own  and  the  people's  safety. 

This  was  in  order  to  be  ready  for  whatever  service 
Providence  might  call  ns  out  to,  upon  this  alarming 
occasion,  in  case  overt  acts  of  violence  or  open  hostili- 
ties should  be  committed. 


tM<Miitic  c/'Jcaxhf&ni  Q&J& 


ff* 


THE   BATTLE   OF    LEXINGTON. 


About  the  same  time  two  persons  were  sent  express 
to  Cambridge,  if  possible  to  gain  intelligence  of  the 
motions  of  the  troops  and  what  route  they  took. 

The  militia  met  according  to  order,  and  awaited  the 
return  of  the  messengers,  that  they  might  order  their 
measures  as  occasion  should  require.  Between  three 
and  four  o'clock,  one  of  the  expresses  returned,  report- 
ing that  there  was  no  appearance  of  the  troops  on  the 
roads,  either  from  Cambridge  or  Charlestown.  It  was 
supposed  that  the  movements  in  the  army  the  evening 
before  were  only  a  feint  to  alarm  the  people. 


no.  77]  Lexington  259 

Thereupon  therefore  the  militia  company  were  dis- 
missed for  the  present.  But  they  had  orders  to  be 
within  call  of  the  drum  —  waiting  the  return  of  the 
other  messenger.  He  was  expected  in  about  an  hour, 
or  sooner,  if  any  discovery  should  be  made  of  the  mo- 
tions of  the  troops. 

He  was  prevented  by  their  silent  and  sudden  arrival 
at  the  place  where  he  was  waiting  for  intelligence. 
So  that  after  all  this  precaution,  we  had  no  notice  of 
their  approach  until  the  brigade  was  actually  in  the 
town,  and  upon  a  quick  march  within  about  a  mile  of 
the  meeting  house  and  place  of  parade. 

However  the  commanding  officer  thought  best  to 
call  the  company  together.  He  had  no  intention  of 
opposing  so  superior  a  force,  much  less  of  com- 
mencing hostilities.  It  was  done  only  with  a  view  to 
determine  what  to  do,  when  and  where  to  meet,  and 
to  dismiss  and  disperse. 

Accordingly,  about  half  after  four  o'clock  alarm 
guns  were  fired,  and  the  drums  beat  to  arms  ;  and 
the  militia  were  collected  together.  Some,  to  the 
number  of  fifty  or  sixty,  or  possibly  more,  were  on  the 
parade,  others  were  coming  towards  it.  In  the  mean- 
time the  troops,  having  thus  stolen  a  march  upon  us, 
and  to  prevent  any  intelligence  of  their  approach, 
seized  and  held  prisoners  several  persons  whom  they 
met  unarmed  upon  the  road. 

They  seemed  to  come  determined  for  murder  and 
bloodshed  ;  and  that  whether  provoked  to  it  or  not !  — ■ 
When  within  about  half  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the 
meeting  house,  they  halted.  The  command  was  given 
to  prime  and  load.  This  being  done  they  marched  on 
until  they  came  up  to  the  east  end  of  the  meeting 
house  in  sieht  of  our  militia. 


260 


In  the  Field 


[No.  77 


Captain  John 
Pitcairn. 


Some  au- 
thorities say 
that  Pitcairn 
swore  vio- 
lently. 

After  going 
on  miles 
farther  to 
Concord, 
where  there 
was  another 
fight,  the 
British  re- 
treated to 
Boston,  and 
never  after- 
ward ven- 
tured out  into 
the  open 
country, 
away  from 
the  ships. 


Immediately  upon  their  appearing  so  suddenly,  and 
so  nigh,  Captain  Parker  who  commanded  the  militia 
company,  ordered  the  men  to  disperse  and  take  care 
of  themselves  ;  and  not  to  fire.  Upon  this  our  men 
dispersed.  But  many  of  them  not  so  speedily  as  they 
might  have  done,  not  having  the  most  distant  idea 
of  such  brutal  barbarity  and  more  than  savage  cruelty, 
from  the  troops  of  a  British  King  as  they  immedi- 
ately experienced  ! 

For  no  sooner  did  they  come  in  sight  of  our  com- 
pany, but  one  of  them,  supposed  to  be  an  officer  of 
rank,  was  heard  to  say  to  his  troops,  "  Now  we  will 
have  them  !  "  Upon  which  the  troops  shouted  aloud, 
huzzaed,  and  rushed  furiously  towards  our  men. 

About  the  same  time  three  officers  advanced  on 
horseback  to  the  front  of  the  body,  and  coming  within 
five  or  six  rods  of  the  militia,  one  of  them  cried  out, 
"Ye  villains,  ye  rebels,  disperse;  disperse!"  —  or 
words  to  this  effect.  One  of  them  (whether  the  same 
or  not  is  not  easily  determined)  said,  "  Lay  down  your 
arms  ;  why  don't  you  lay  down  your  arms  !  " 

The  second  of  these  officers  about  this  time  fired  a 
pistol  towards  the  militia,  as  they  were  dispersing. 
The  foremost,  who  was  within  a  few  yards  of  our 
men,  brandished  his  sword  and  then  pointed  towards 
them.  With  a  loud  voice  he  said,  "  Fire  !  "  —  which 
was  instantly  followed  by  a  discharge  of  arms  from 
the  troops. 

This  was  succeeded  by  a  heavy  and  close  fire  upon 
our  party,  dispersing  so  long  as  any  of  them  were 
within  reach.  —  Eight  were  left  dead  upon  the  ground  ! 
Ten  were  wounded.  —  The  rest  of  the  company, 
through  divine  goodness,  were,  by  a  miracle,  pre- 
served unhurt  in  this  murderous  action ! 


no.  78]  Capture  of  Boston  261 

78.     The  Capture  of  Boston 

By  George  Washington  (1776) 

As  some  account  of  the  late  manoeuvres  of  both   From  a  letter 
armies  may  not  be  unacceptable,  I  shall,  hurried  as  I   from  Wash; 

1  .  ,  m  ington  to  his 

always  am,  devote  a  little  time  to  it.     Having  received  brother,  John 

a   small   supply    of   powder,  very   inadequate  to  our  Augustine. 

wants,   I  resolved  to  take  possession   of   Dorchester 

Point,  lying  east  of  Boston,  looking  directly  into  it, 

and  commanding  the  enemy's  lines  on  Boston  Neck. 

To  do  this,  which  I  knew  would  force  the  enemy  to 

an  engagement,  or  subject  them  to  be  enfiladed  by   Enfilade  =  to 

our  cannon,  it  was  necessary,  in  the  first  instance,  to   fire  len§th- 

l-i/i  •  1    ■       /-«  i  t->  wise  along 

possess  two  heights  (those  mentioned  111  General  Bur-  the  lines  of 
goyne's  letter  to  Lord  Stanley,  in  his  account  of  the   an  army. 
battle  of  Bunker's  Hill),  which  had  the  entire  com- 
mand of  the  point. 

Inasmuch  as  the  ground  at  this  point  was  frozen 
upwards  of  two  feet  deep,  and  as  impenetrable  as  a 
rock,  nothing  could  be  attempted  with  earth.  We 
were  obliged,  therefore,  to  provide  an  amazing  quan- 
tity of  chandeliers  and  fascines   for  the  work  ;   and,    Fascines  = 

on  the  night  of  the  4th,  after  a  previous  severe  can-   bundles  of 

s  t  i  c  k  ^ 

nonadeand  bombardment  for  three  nights  together, 
to  divert  the  enemy's  attention  from  our  real  design, 
we  removed  our  material  to  the  spot,  under  cover  of 
darkness,  and  took  full  possession  of  those  heights, 
without  the  loss  of  a  single  man. 

Upon  their  discovery  of  the  works  next  morning, 
great  preparations  were  made  for  attacking  them; 
but  not  being  ready  before  the  afternoon,  and  the 
weather  getting  very  tempestuous,  much  blood  was 
saved,  and  a  very  important  blow,  to  one  side  or  the 


GEORGE   WASH  I XGTON. 


no. 78]  Capture  of  Bosto?i  263 

other,  was  prevented.  That  this  most  remarkable 
interposition  of  Providence  is  for  some  wise  purpose, 
I  have  not  a  doubt.  But,  as  the  principal  design  of 
the  manoeuvre  was  to  draw  the  enemy  to  an  engage- 
ment under  disadvantages  to  them,  as  a  premeditated 
plan  was  laid  for  this  purpose,  and  seemed  to  be  suc- 
ceeding to  my  utmost  wish,  and  as  no  men  seem  better 
disposed  to  make  the  appeal  than  ours  did  upon  that 
occasion,  I  can  scarcely  forbear  lamenting  the  disap- 
pointment, unless  the  dispute  is  drawing  to  an  accom- 
modation, and  the  sword  going  to  be  sheathed. 

The  enemy  thinking,  as  we  have  since  learnt,  that 
we  had  got  too  securely  posted,  before  the  second 
morning,  to  be  much  hurt  by  them,  and  apprehending 
great  annoyance  from  our  new  works,  resolved  upon 
a  retreat,  and  accordingly  on  the  17th  embarked  in  as 
much  hurry,  precipitation,  and  confusion,  as  ever 
troops  did,  not  taking  time  to  fit  their  transports,  but 
leaving  the  King's  property  in  Boston,  to  the  amount, 
as  is  supposed,  of  thirty  or  forty  thousand  pounds  in 
provisions  and  stores. 

Many  pieces  of  cannon,  some  mortars,  and  a  num- 
ber of  shot  and  shells  are  also  left ;  and  baggage- 
wagons  and  artillery-carts,  which  they  have  been 
eighteen  months  preparing  to  take  the  field  with, 
were  found  destroyed,  thrown  into  the  docks,  and 
drifted  upon  every  shore.  In  short,  Dunbar's  de- 
struction of  stores  after  General  Braddock's  defeat, 
which  made  so  much  noise,  affords  but  a  faint  idea  of 
what  was  to  be  met  with  here. 

The  enemy  lav  from  the  17th  to  the  27th  in  Nan- 
tasketand  King's  Roads,  about  nine  miles  from  Boston, 
to  take  in  water  from  the  islands  thereabouts,  and  to 
prepare  themselves  for  sea.      Whither  they  are  now 


264  In  the  Field  [No.  7s 

bound,  and  where  their  tents  will  be  next  pitched,  I 
know  not ;  but,  as  New  York  and  Hudson's  River 
are  the  most  important  objects  they  can  have  in  view, 
as  the  latter  secures  the  communication  with  Canada, 
at  the  same  time  that  it  separates  the  northern  and 
southern  colonies,  and  the  former  is  thought  to  abound 
in  disaffected  persons,  who  only  wait  a  favorable 
opportunity  and  support  to  declare  themselves  openly, 
it  becomes  equally  important  for  us  to  prevent  their 
gaining  possession  of  these  advantages  ;  and,  there- 
fore, as  soon  as  they  embarked,  I  detached  a  brigade 
of  six  regiments  to  that  government,  and,  when  they 
sailed,  another  brigade  composed  of  the  same  number; 
and  to-morrow  another  brigade  of  five  regiments  will 
march.  In  a  day  or  two  more,  I  shall  follow  myself, 
and  be  in  New  York  ready  to  receive  all  but  the  first. 
The  enemy  left  all  their  works  standing  in  Boston 
and  on  Bunker's  Hill ;  and  formidable  they  are.  The 
town  has  shared  a  much  better  fate  than  was  expected, 
the  damage  done  to  the  houses  being  nothing  equal  to 
report.  But  the  inhabitants  have  suffered  a  good  deal, 
in  being  plundered  by  the  soldiery  at  their  departure. 
Thetories.  All  those  who  took  upon  themselves  the  style  and 
Many  o  the     ^je  Q£  o-overnment-men  in  Boston,  in  short,  all  those 

best  men  in  ° 

Massachu-  who  have  acted  an  unfriendly  part  in  the  great  con- 
test, have  shipped  themselves  off  in  the  same  hurry, 
but  under  still  greater  disadvantages  than  the  King's 
troops,  being  obliged  to  man  their  own  vessels,  as 
seamen  enough  could  not  be  had  for  the  King's  trans- 
ports, and  submit  to  every  hardship  that  can  be  con- 
ceived. One  or  two  have  done,  what  a  great  number 
ought  to  have  done  long  ago,  committed  suicide. 

By  all  accounts,  there  never  existed  a  more  miserable 
set  of  beings,  than  these  wretched  creatures  now  are. 


setts  took  the 
loyalist  side 


no.  78]  Capture  of  Bos  ton  265 

Taught  to  believe  that  the  power  of  Great  Britain  was 
superior  to  all  opposition,  and,  if  not,  that  foreign  aid 
was  at  hand,  they  were  even  higher  and  more  insulting 
in  their  opposition  than  the  regulars.  When  the  order 
issued,  therefore,  for  embarking  the  troops  in  Boston, 
no  electric  shock,  no  sudden  explosion  of  thunder,  in 
a  word,  not  the  last  trump  could  have  struck  them 


%v  „ 


,llh\   >\<  V  l'  '■       '■'■■     ■    '-^V 


'; 


1  i-  fv^r'^s^v^VT  ^^1 


«'■."!.. .  /  I'-v 


J&^ 


\ri^~ 


,*.V    .    •    '—    "•..■:  -•_.— c_    U..:;i      -""■■  —    '>-    '     ...    :>    .. 


CANNoN    IK11.M    THE    RKV  iLCTION. 


with  greater  consternation.  They  were  at  their  wits' 
end,  and,  conscious  of  their  black  ingratitude,  they 
chose  to  commit  themselves,  in  the  manner  I  have 
above  described,  to  the  mercy  of  the  waves  at  a  tem- 
pestuous season,  rather  than  meet  their  offended 
country-men. 

I  believe  I  may  with  great  truth  affirm,  that  no  man 
perhaps  since  the  first  institution  of  armies  ever  com- 
manded one  under  more  difficult  circumstances,  than 
I  have  done.      Many  of  my  difficulties  and  distresses 


266  In  the  Field  [No. 79 

were  of  so  peculiar  a  cast,  that,  in  order  to  conceal 
them  from  the  enemy,  I  was  obliged  to  conceal  them 
from  my  friends,  and  indeed  from  my  own  army, 
thereby  subjecting  my  conduct  to  interpretations 
unfavorable  to  my  character,  especially  by  those  at  a 
distance,  who  could  not  in  the  smallest  degree  be 
acquainted  with  the  springs  that  governed  it. 


79.    A  Soldier's  Song 

(1776) 

Come,  ye  valiant  Sons  of  Thunder, 
Crush  to  death  your  haughty  foes ; 

Burst  their  slavish  bands  asunder, 
Till  no  Tory  dare  oppose. 

Haughty  tyrants  fain  would  rule  us, 

With  an  absolute  control ; 
But  they  never  thus  shall  fool  us, 

Cries  the  brave,  the  martial  soul. 

'Tis  for  right  we  are  contending,  — ■ 

Children,  sweethearts,  wives,  and  friends ; 

And  our  holy  faith  defending 
From  delusion,  which  impends. 

O  the  happy  scene  before  us  ! 
Happy,  who  in  battle  dies  ! 
See  his  spirit  rise  victorious,  — 
Angels  guard  it  through  the  skies. 

Happy,  living,  —  happy,  dying  — 

If  we  live,  our  rights  we  gain  ; 
If  we  die,  our  souls,  when  flying, 
Fly  from  slavery,  grief,  and  pain. 


no. so]  Nathan  Hale  267 

Now,  my  boys,  we'll  act  like  heroes, 
Order,  right,  and  truth  maintain, 

And  convince  these  modern  Xeroes 
That  we'll  right,  nor  fight  in  vain. 

So  we  shall  regain  our  freedom 

And,  in  freedom,  freely  live  ; 
Grant  our  alms  to  those,  who  need  'em, — 

What  is  risrht  we'll  freely  give. 


80.    The  Death  of  Nathan  Hale 

(1776) 

The  breezes  went  steadily  thro'  the  tall  pines,  Hale  was  a 

A  saving  "  oh  !  hu-ush  !  "   a  saving  "  oh  !  hu-ush  !  "     Pa,not  sp>'. 

.  sent  out  bv 

As  stilly  stole  by  a  bold  legion  of  horse,  Washington, 

For  Hale  in  the  bush,  for  Hale  in  the  bush.  captured  by 

the  British, 
•    T-  -ni"  -ii  1  1  1  111  ancl  hanged. 

"Keep   still!       said   the   thrush   as   she    nestled    her 
young, 

In  a  nest  bv  the  road  ;   in  a  nest  bv  the  road. 
"  For  the  tyrants  are  near,  and  with  them  appear, 

What  bodes  us  no  good,  what  bodes  us  no  good." 

The  brave  captain  heard  it,  and  thought  of  his  home, 

In  a  cot  by  the  brook  ;   in  a  cot  by  the  brook. 
With  mother  and  sister  and  memories  dear, 

He  so  gaily  forsook  ;   he  so  gaily  forsook. 

Cooling  shades  of  the  night  were  coming  apace, 

The  tattoo  had  beat;   the  tattoo  had  beat. 
The  noble  one  sprang  from  his  dark  lurking  place, 

To  make  his  retreat  ;  to  make  his  retreat. 


2  68  ///  the  Field  [no. so 

He  warily  trod  on  the  dry  rustling  leaves, 

As  he  pass'd  thro'  the  wood  ;  as  he  pass'd  thro'  the 
wood ; 
And  silently  gain'd  his  rude  launch  on  the  shore, 
As  she  play'd  with  the  flood ;    as  she  play'd  with 
the  flood. 

The  guards  of  the  camp,  on  that  dark,  dreary  night, 
Had  a  murderous  will ;  had  a  murderous  will. 

They  took  him  and  bore  him  afar  from  the  shore, 
To  a  hut  on  the  hill ;  to  a  hut  on  the  hill. 

No  mother  was  there,  nor  a  friend  who  could  cheer, 
In  that  little  stone  cell;  in  that  little  stone  cell. 

But  he  trusted  in  love,  from  his  father  above. 

In  his  heart,  all  was  well ;  in  his  heart,  all  was  well. 

An  ominous  owl  with  his  solemn  base  voice, 
Sat  moaning  hard  by ;  sat  moaning  hard  by. 

"The  tyrant's  proud  minions  most  gladly  rejoice, 
For  he  must  soon  die  ;  for  he  must  soon  die." 

The  brave  fellow  told  them,  no  thing  he  restrain'd, 

The  cruel  gen'ral ;  the  cruel  gen'ral. 
His  errand  from  camp,  of  the  ends  to  be  gain'd, 

And  said  that  was  all ;  and  said  that  was  all. 

They  took  him  and  bound  him  and  bore  him  away, 
Down  the  hill's  grassy  side ;  down  the  hill's  grassy 
side. 

'Twas  there  the  base  hirelings,  in  royal  array, 
His  cause  did  deride ;  his  cause  did  deride. 

Five  minutes  were  given,  short  moments,  no  more, 
For  him  to  repent ;  for  him  to  repent ; 

He  pray'd  for  his  mother,  he  ask'd  not  another, 
To  Heaven  he  went ;  to  Heaven  he  went. 


no. 8i]  U/ider  Fire  269 

The  faith  of  a  martyr,  the  tragedy  shew'd, 

As  he  trod  the  last  stage ;  as  he  trod  the  last  stage. 

And  Britons  will  shudder  at  gallant  Hale's  blood, 
As  his  words  do  presage,  as  his  words  do  presage. 

:'Thou  pale  king  of  terrors,  thou  life's  gloomy  foe, 
Go  frighten  the  slave,  go  frighten  the  slave ; 

Tell  tyrants,  to  you,  their  allegiance  they  owe. 
No  fears  for  the  brave;  no  fears  for  the  brave." 


81.    A  Brisk  Little  Fight 

By  Tench  Tilghman  (1776) 

Head  Quarters,  Newtown  27th.  Decern1'.  1776. 

Honored  Sir 

I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  I  am  safe   This  piece 
and  well  after  a  most  successful  enterprise  against  shouswhat 

-TT-  ■        ■  r         t  r  •       figlltin&  in 

three  regiments  ot   Hessians  consisting  ot   about  nf-  the  field  was 
teen    hundred    men    lying    in    Trenton,    which    was   like  during 
planned  and  executed  under  his  Excellency's  imme-  tion_ 
diate  command.     Our  party  amounted  to  twenty-four 
hundred   men,   we   crossed    the  river  at   McKonkeys 
ferry  nine  miles  above  Trenton,  the  night  was  exces- 
sively severe,  both   cold  and  snowy,  which  the  men 
bore  without  the  least  murmur. 

We  were  so  much  delayed  in  crossing  the  river, 
that  we  did  not  reach  Trenton  till  eight  o'clock,  when 
the  division  which  the  General  headed  in  person,  at- 
tacked the  enemy's  outpost.  The  other  division  which 
marched  the  lower  road,  attacked  the  advanced  post 
at  Phillip  Dickinson's,  within  a  few  minutes  after  we 
began  ours. 


270  hi  the  Field  [No. 81 

Both  parties  pushed  on  with  so  much  rapidity,  that 
the  enemy  had  scarce  time  to  form,  our  people  ad- 
vanced up  to  the  mouths  of  their  field  pieces,  shot 
down  their  horses  and  brought  off  the  cannon.  About 
six  hundred  ran  off  upon  the  Bordentown  Road  the 
moment  the  attack  began,  the  remainder  finding 
themselves  surrounded  laid  down  their  arms. 

We  have  taken  thirty  Officers  and  eight  hundred 
and  eighty-six  privates  among  the  former  Colonel 
Rahls  the  Commandant,  who  is  wounded.  The  Gen- 
eral left  him  and  the  other  wounded  officers  upon  their 
parole,  under  their  own  surgeons,  and  gave  to  all 
the  privates  their  baggage.  Our  loss  is  only  Captain 
Washington  and  his  lieutenant  slightly  wounded  and 
two  privates  killed  and  two  wounded. 

If  the  ice  had  not  prevented  General  Ewing  from 
crossing  at  Trenton  ferry,  and  Colonel  Cadwalader 
from  doing  the  same  at  Bristol,  we  should  have  fol- 
lowed the  blow  and  driven  every  post  below  Trenton. 
The  Hessians  have  laid  all  waste  since  the  British 
troops  went  away,  the  inhabitants  had  all  left  the  town 
and  their  houses  were  stripped  and  torn  to  pieces. 

The  inhabitants  about  the  country  told  us,  that  the 
British  protections  would  not  pass  among  the  Hes- 
sians. I  am  informed  that  many  people  have  of 
choice  kept  their  effects  in  Philadelphia  supposing  if 
General  Howe  got  possession  that  they  would  be  safe. 
So  they  may  be,  if  he  only  carries  British  troops  with 
him,  but  you  may  depend  it  is  not  in  his  power, 
neither  does  he  pretend  to  restrain  the  foreigners.  I 
have  just  snatched  time  to  scrawl  these  few  lines  by 
Colonel  Baylor,  who  is  going  to  Congress  — 

I  am  your  most  dutiful  and  Affectionate  Son 

Tench  Tilghman. 


no.  8x]  In  Camp  271 

Head  Quarters  Newtown  29  Decern1  I//6 

Dear  and  Honored  Sir 

Yours  is  this  moment  put  into  my  hands  but  you 
would  receive  mine  by  Colonel  Baylor  giving  you  a 
full  account  of  the  affair  at  Trenton  a  little  after  vou 
dispatched  the  messenger  —  We  are  just  going  over 
to  Jersey  again  in  pursuit  of  the  remainder  of  the 
Hessian  army  who  have  left  Bordentown  —  The  Gen- 
eral waits  while  I  write  this  much.  My  most  affec- 
tionate love  to  my  sisters. 

I  am  your  most  dutiful  Son 

Tench  Tilghman. 

Head  Quarters  Morris  Town  nth  Jany.  1777. 
Honored  Sir. 

It  generally  happens  that  when  an  opportunitv  to 
send  to  Philadelphia  offers,  my  time  is  taken  up  with 
the  public  dispatches.  Since  our  lucky  stroke  upon 
the  enemy's  rear  at  Princetown,  they  have  evacuated  Princeton, 
all  their  posts  in  New  Jersey  except  Ambov  and  J' 
Brunswick  where  they  are  shut  up  almost  destitute 
of  provisions,  fuel  and  forage. 

Depending  upon  the  whole  province  of  New  Jersey 
for  supplies  this  winter,  they  had  established  no  gen- 
eral magazine,  but  ordered  small  ones  to  be  laid  up  in 
and  about  the  several  Towns;  all  these  have  fallen 
into  our  hands.  We  found  most  of  the  mills  on  the 
Raritan  full  of  flour,  laid  up  for  the  British  Commis- 
saries. 

There  is  no  good  blood  between  the  English  and 
foreigners;  the  former  tax  the  latter  with  negligence 
in  the  loss  of  Trenton,  which  they  say  is  the  cause  of 
their  misfortunes. 


272 


///  the  Field 


[No.  82 


I  received  a  parcel  of  hard  money  from  you  for 
Hacket's  son;  but  as  most  of  the  prisoners  taken  at 
Fort  Washington  are  sent  out,  I  think  it  likely  that 
Hacket  may  be  among  them  ;  if  so,  sending  in  the 
money  would  probably  be  to  lose  it.  I  will  therefore 
keep  it  till  I  hear  more  of  the  matter.  Whenever 
you  write  to  or  see  my  sisters  remember  me  most 
affectionately  to  them. 

I  am  most  dutifully  and  Affectionately  Yours 

Tench  Tilghman. 


The  bold 
lady  who 
wrote  this 
and  the  next 
piece  was  the 
wife  of  a  gen- 
eral who 
commanded 
some  of  the 
Hessian 
troops  in 
Burgoyne's 
invasion  of 
1777.     She 
insisted  on 
going  with 
her  husband 
and  taking 
her  children 
alon?. 


82.    A  German  Lady's  Campaign 

By  Madame  Riedesel  (1777) 

When  the  army  broke  up,  on  the  11th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1777,  I  was  at  first  told  that  I  must  remain  be- 
hind ;  but  on  my  repeated  entreaties,  and  as  other 
ladies  had  been  permitted  to  follow  the  army,  the 
same   indulgence  was  extended  to  me. 

We  advanced  by  short  journeys,  and  went  through 
many  toils  ;  yet  I  would  have  purchased  at  any  price 
the  privilege  thus  granted  to  me  of  seeing  daily  my 
husband.  I  had  sent  back  my  baggage,  and  only 
kept  a  small  bundle  of  summer  dresses. 

In  the  beginning  all  went  well,  we  thought  that 
there  was  little  doubt  of  our  being  successful,  and  of 
reaching  "  the  promised  land,"  and  when  on  the  pas- 
sage across  the  Hudson,  general  Burgoyne  exclaimed, 
"  Britons  never  retrograde,"  our  spirits  rose  mightily. 

I  observed,  however,  with  surprise,  that  the  wives 
of  the  officers  were  beforehand  informed  of  all  the 
military  plans ;  and  I  was  so  much  the  more  struck 


no.  82j  Madame  Riedesel  273 

with  it,  as  I  remembered  with  how  much  secrecy  all  in  Germany 
dispositions  were  made  in  the  armies  of  Duke  Ferdi-  (I7S°~1763)- 
nand,  during  the  seven-years'  war. 

Thus  the  Americans  anticipated  all  our  move- 
ments, and  expected  us  wherever  we  arrived  :  and 
this  of  course  injured  our  affairs. 

For  our  farther  march,  I   had  caused  a  calash  to   Calash,  a 

be  made  for  me,  in  which  I  could  take,  not  only  my   httle  Cana" 

J      J    dian  car- 
children,  but  also  my  two  female  attendants  :  and  thus   riage. 

I  followed  the  army  in  the  midst  of  the  troops,  who 

were  in  great  spirits,  and  sang  and  longed  for  victory. 

We  marched  through  endless  forests,  and  a  beauti- 
ful district,  though  deserted  by  the  inhabitants,  who 
ran  away  at  our  approach,  to  reinforce  General  Gates' 
army.  They  are  naturally  soldiers,  and  excellent 
marksmen,  and  the  idea  of  fighting  for  their  country 
and  their  liberty,  increased  their  innate  courage. 

My  husband  was  encamped  with  the  rest  of  the 
army  :  being  myself  about  an  hour's  ride  behind  the 
army,  I  went  every  morning  to  pay  him  a  visit  in 
the  camp,  and  sometimes  I  dined  there  with  him,  but 
generally  he  took  his  dinner  in  my  quarters. 

But  all  at  once,  on  the  7th  of  October,  he  marched 
away  with  the  whole  staff,  and  then  our  misfortunes 
began.  While  breakfasting  with  my  husband,  I  heard 
that  something  was  under  contemplation.  General 
Fraser,  and,  I  believe,  Generals  Burgoyne  and  Phillips, 
were  to  dine  with  me  on  that  day. 

I  remarked  much  movement  in  the  camp.  My 
husband  told  me  that  it  was  a  mere  reconnoissance  ; 
and  as  this  was  frequent,  I  was  not  much  alarmed  at 
it.  On  my  way  homeward,  \  met  a  number  of  Indians 
armed  with  guns,  and  clad  in  their  war  dresses. 
I  asked  them   where  they  were  going,  and  they  re- 

T 


274 


///  the  Field 


[No.  82 


plied,  "War,  war";  by  which  they  meant  that  they 
were  about  to  fight 

This    made   me   very  uneasy,  and    I   had   scarcely 
reached  home,  before  I   heard  reports  of  guns  ;  and 


MADAME    K1EDESEL. 


soon  the  fire  became  brisker,  till  at  last  the  noise 
grew  dreadful,  upon  which  I  was  more  dead  than 
alive.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  instead 
of  guests  whom  I  had  expected  to  dine  with  me,  I 
saw  one  of  them,  poor  General  Fraser,  brought  upon 
a  hand-barrow,  mortally  wounded. 


no.  83]  Madame  Riedesel  275 

The  table,  which  was  already  prepared  for  dinner, 
was  immediately  removed,  and  a  bed  placed  in  its 
stead  for  the  general.  I  sat  terrified  and  trembling 
in  a  corner.  The  noise  grew  more  alarming,  and  I 
was  in  a  continual  agony  and  tremor,  while  think- 
ing that  my  husband  might  soon  also  be  brought  in, 
wounded  like  General  Fraser. 

That  poor  general  said  to  the  surgeon,  "tell  me  the 
truth  :  is  there  no  hope  ?  "  I  heard  often  amid  his 
groans,  such  words  as  these,  "  O  bad  ambition  !  poor 
General  Burgoyne  !  poor  Mistress  Fraser."  .   .   ! 

Orders  had  already  been  issued,  that  the  army 
should  break  up  immediately  after  the  funeral,  and 
our  calashes  were  ready.  I  was  unwilling  to  depart 
sooner.  Major  Harnage,  though  hardly  able  to  walk 
a  step,  left  his  bed,  that  he  might  not  remain  in  the 
hospital,  upon  which  a  flag  of  truce  had  been  erected. 

When  he  saw  me  thus  in  the  midst  of  danger,  he 
put  my  children  and  female  attendants  into  the  vehi- 
cle, and  told  me  that  I  had  not  a  moment  to  lose.  I 
begged  to  be  permitted  to  remain  a  little  longer. 
"Do  what  you  please,"  replied  he;  "but  your  chil- 
dren I  must  at  least  save." 


83.    A  Ladv  in  Battle 

By  Madame  Riedesel  (1777) 

About  two  (/clock,  we  heard  a  report  of  muskets 
and  cannon,  and  there  was  much  alarm  and  bustle 
among  our  troops.  My  husband  sent  me  word  that  I 
should  immediately  retire  into  a  house  that  was  not 
far  off. 


276 


In  the  Fie'ca  lno. s3 


I  got  into  my  calash  with  my  children,  and  when 
we  were  near  the  house,  I  saw  on  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  Hudson,  five  or  six  men  who  aimed  at  us  with 
guns.  Without  knowing  what  I  did,  I  threw  my  chil- 
dren into  the  back  part  of  the  vehicle,  and  laid  myself 
upon  them. 

At  the  same  moment  the  fellows  fired,  and  broke 
the  arm  of  a  poor  English  soldier  who  stood  behind 
us,  and  who,  already  wounded,  sought  a  shelter.  Soon 
after  our  arrival  a  terrible  cannonade  began.  The 
fire  was  principally  directed  against  the  house,  where 
we  had  hoped  to  find  a  refuge. 

This  was  probably  because  the  enemy  inferred  from 
the  great  number  of  people  who  went  towards  it,  that 
this  was  the  headquarters  of  the  generals.  In  reality 
none  were  there  except  women  and  crippled  soldiers. 

We  were  at  last  obliged  to  descend  into  the  cellar, 
where  I  laid  myself  in  a  corner  near  the  door.  My 
children  put  their  heads  upon  my  knees.  An  abomi- 
nable smell,  the  cries  of  the  children,  and  my  anguish 
of  mind,  did  not  permit  me  to  close  my  eyes  during 
the  whole  night. 

On  the  next  morning  the  cannonade  began  anew, 
but  in  a  different  direction.  On  an  inspection  of  our 
retreat,  I  discovered  that  there  were  three  cellars, 
spacious  and  well  vaulted.  I  suggested  that  one  of 
them  should  be  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the  officers, 
who  were  most  severely  wounded,  the  next  to  the 
females,  and  the  third  to  all  the  rest  of  the  company. 

We  were  just  going  down,  when  a  new  thunder  of 
cannon  threw  us  again  into  alarm.  Many  persons 
who  had  no  right  to  enter  threw  themselves  against 
the  door.  My  children  were  already  at  the  bottom  of 
the  staircase,  and  every  one  of  us  would  probably  have 


no. s3]  Madame  Riedesel  277 

been  crushed  to  death,  had  I  not  put  myself  before 
the  entrance  and  resisted  the  intruders. 

Eleven  cannon-balls  passed  through  the  house,  and 
made  a  tremendous  noise.  A  poor  soldier  who  was 
about  to  have  a  leg  amputated,  lost  the  other  by  one 
of  these  balls.  All  his  comrades  ran  away  at  that 
moment,  and  when  they  returned,  they  found  him  in 
one  corner  of  the  room  in  the  agonies  of  death. 

I  was  myself  in  the  deepest  distress,  not  so  much 
on  account  of  my  own  dangers  as  of  those  to  which 
my  husband  was  exposed.  He  however  frequently 
sent  me  messages  inquiring  after  my  health.  Major 
Harnage's  wife,  a  Mrs.  Reynell,  the  wife  of  the  good 
lieutenant  who  had  on  the  previous  clay  shared  his 
soup  with  me,  the  wife  of  the  commissary,  and  myself 
were  the  only  officers'  wives  at  present  with  the  army. 

We  sat  together,  deploring  our  situation,  when 
somebody  entered.  All  my  companions  exchanged 
looks  of  deep  sorrow,  whispering  at  the  same  time  to 
one  another.  I  immediately  suspected  that  my  hus- 
band had  been  killed.  I  shrieked  aloud,  but  was 
immediately  told  that  nothing  had  happened  to  my 
husband.  I  was  given  to  understand  by  a  sidelong 
glance  that  the  lieutenant  had  been  killed. 

His  wife  was  soon  called  out  and  found  that  the 
lieutenant  was  yet  alive,  though  one  of  his  arms  had 
been  shot  off,  near  the  shoulder,  by  a  cannon-ball. 
We  heard  his  groans  and  lamentations  during  the 
whole  night :  they  were  dreadfully  reechoed  through 
the  vaulted  cellars.      In  the  morning  he  expired. 

My  husband  came  to  visit  me  during  the  night. 
This  served  to  diminish  my  sadness  and  dejection  in 
some  degree.  On  the  next  morning,  we  thought  of 
making  our  cellar  a  more  convenient  residence. 


278 


/;/  the  Field  [no.  s3 


Major  Harnage  and  his  wife,  and  Mrs.  Reynell 
took  possession  of  one  corner,  and  transformed  it  into 
a  kind  of  closet  by  means  of  a  curtain.  I  was  also  to 
have  a  similar  retreat ;  but  I  preferred  to  remain  near 
the  door,  that  I  might  escape  more  easily  in  case  of  fire. 

I  had  straw  put  under  my  mattresses  ;  and  on  these 
I  laid  myself  with  my  children,  and  my  female  ser- 
vants slept  near.  us.  Opposite  to  us  were  three 
officers,  who,  though  wounded,  were  determined  not 
to  remain  behind,  if  the  army  retreated.  All  three 
swore  they  would  not  depart  without  me,  in  case  of  a 
sudden  retreat,  and  that  each  of  them  would  take  one 
of  my  children  on  his  horse. 

One  of  my  husband's  horses  was  constantly  in 
readiness  for  myself.  He  thought  often  of  sending 
me  to  the  American  camp,  to  save  me  from  danger. 
I  declared  that  nothing  would  be  more  painful  to  me 
than  to  live  on  good  terms  with  those  with  whom  he 
was  fighting.  Upon  this  he  consented  that  I  should 
continue  to  follow  the  army. 

However  the  apprehension  that  he  might  have 
marched  away,  repeatedly  intruded  itself  into  my 
mind.  I  crept  up  the  staircase  more  than  once,  to 
confirm  or  dispel  my  fears.  When  I  saw  our  soldiers 
near  their  watch  fires,  I  became  more  calm,  and  could 
even  sleep. 

The  danger  in  which  my  husband  was,  kept  me 
constantly  in  the  most  unpleasant  state  of  mind.  I 
was  the  only  one  who  had  not  lost  her  husband,  or 
whose  husband  had  not  been  wounded,  and  I  asked 
myself  very  often,  "  Is  so  much  happiness  reserved 
for  me  alone  ?  " 

This  reflection  was  so  much  the  more  natural,  as  he 
was  day  and  night  in  the  very  jaws  of  death.      He 


No.  84] 


A  Sea  Fight 


279 


never  passed  a  whole  night  in  his  tent,  but  sat 
by  the  watch-fires.  This  alone  considering  the  cold- 
ness and  dampness  of  the  ground  might  have  been 
sufficient  to  have  killed  him. 

The  want  of  water  continuing  to  distress  us,  we 
were  extremely  glad  to  find  a  soldier's  wife  so  cour- 
ageous as  to  fetch  some  water  from  the  river.  This 
was  an  occupation  from  which  the  boldest  might  have 
shrunk,  as  the  Americans  shot  every  one  who  ap- 
proached it.  They  told  us  afterwards  that  they 
spared  her  on  account  of  her  sex.  At  last  the  capit- 
ulation was  talked  of,  and  a  cessation  of  hostilities 
took  place. 


84.    Cruise  oi  the  Fair  American 

(1777) 

The  twenty-second  of  August, 

Before  the  close  of  day, 
All  hands  on  board  of  our  privateer, 

We  got  her  under  weigh  ; 
We  kept  the  Eastern  shore  along, 

For  forty  leagues  or  more, 
Then  our  departure  took  for  sea, 

From  the  isle  of  Mauhegan  shore. 

Hold  Hawthorne  was  commander, 

A  man  of  real  worth, 
Old  England's  cruel  tyranny 

Induced  him  to  go  forth  ; 
She,  with  relentless  fury, 

Was  plundering  all  our  coast, 
And  thought,  because  her  strength  was  great, 

Our  grlorious  cause  was  lost. 


The  poetry 
in  this  piece 
is  not  very 
good,  but  it 
is  a  spirited 
account  of 
naval  war- 
fare at  that 
time. 


An  ancestor 
of  Nathaniel 
Hawthorne, 
the  author. 


2  8  o  hi  the  Field  [No.  s4 

Yet  boast  not,  haughty  Britons, 

Of  power  and  dignity, 
By  land  thy  conquering  armies, 

Thy  matchless  strength  at  sea ; 
Since  taught  by  numerous  instances 

Americans  can  fight, 
With  valor  can  equip  their  stand, 

Your  armies  put  to  flight. 

Now  farewell  to  fair  America, 

Farewell  our  friends  and  wives ; 
We  trust  in  Heaven's  peculiar  care, 

For  to  protect  their  lives ; 
To  prosper  our  intended  cruise 

Upon  the  raging  main, 
And  to  preserve  our  dearest  friends 

Till  we  return  again. 

The  wind  it  being  leading, 

It  bore  us  on  our  way, 
As  far  unto  the  southward 

As  the  Gulf  of  Florida  ; 
Where  we  fell  in  with  a  British  ship, 

Bound  homeward  from  the  main ; 
We  gave  her  two  bow-chasers, 

And  she  returned  the  same. 

We  hauled  up  our  courses, 
And  so  prepared  for  fight ; 
i.e.  lasted  The  contest  held  four  glasses, 

four  hours.  Until  the  dugk  Qf  night  . 

Then  having  sprung  our  main-mast, 

And  had  so  large  a  sea, 
We  dropped  astern  and  left  our  chase 

Till  the  returning  day. 


No.  84] 


A  Sea  Fight 


281 


Next  morn  we  fished  our  main-mast, 

The  ship  still  being  nigh, 
All  hands  made  for  engaging 

Our  chance  once  more  to  try  ; 
But  wind  and  sea  being  boisterous 

Our  cannon  would  not  bear, 
We  thought  it  quite  imprudent 

And  so  we  left  her  there. 


A    SEA    F1GH  1. 

We  cruised  to  the  eastward, 

Near  the  coast  of  Portugal, 
In  longitude  of  twenty-seven 

We  saw  a  lofty  sail  ; 
We  gave  her  chase,  and  soon  perceived 

She  was  a  British  snow 
Standing  for  fair  America, 

With  troops  for  General  Howe. 


282  /;/  the  Field  [No.  s4 

Our  captain  did  inspect  her 

With  glasses,  and  he  said, 
"  My  boys,  she  means  to  fight  us, 

But  be  you  not  afraid  ; 
All  hands  repair  to  quarters, 

See  everything  is  clear, 
We'll  give  her  a  broadside,  my  boys, 

As  soon  as  she  comes  near." 

She  was  prepared  with  nettings, 

And  her  men  were  well  secured, 
And  bore  directly  for  us, 

And  put  us  close  on  board  ; 
When  the  cannon  roared  like  thunder, 

And  the  muskets  fired  amain, 
But  soon  we  were  along-side 

And  grappled  to  her  chain. 

And  now  the  scene  it  altered, 

The  cannon  ceased  to  roar, 
We  fought  with  swords  and  boarding-pikes 

One  glass  or  something  more, 
Till  British  pride  and  glory 

No  longer  dared  to  stay, 
But  cut  the  Yankee  grapplings, 

And  quickly  bore  away. 

Our  case  was  not  so  desperate 

As  plainly  might  appear  ; 
Yet  sudden  death  did  enter 

On  board  our  privateer. 
Mahoney,  Crew,  and  Clemmons, 

The  valiant  and  the  brave, 
Fell  glorious  in  the  contest, 

And  met  a  watery  grave. 


no. 85i  Stony  Point  283 

Ten  other  men  were  wounded 

Among  our  warlike  crew, 
With  them  our  noble  captain, 

To  whom  all  praise  is  due ; 
To  him  and  all  our  officers 

Let's  give  a  hearty  cheer; 
Success  to  fair  America 

And  our  good  privateer. 


85.    Capture  of  Stony  Point 

Br  Henry  Lee  (1779) 

Stony  Point,  July  iS,  1779, 

1 1  o'clock  at  night. 

An  official  account  of  the  enterprise  on  the  night  This  capture, 
of  the  1  Sth  must  have  reached  Congress.      For  your  PerhaPs  the 

0  ■*  most  daring 

satisfaction  I  furnish  the  particulars.  deed  of  the 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  15th,  I  received  orders   Revolution, 

r  A  1  it7  •     •       .  1         i-    1  L    •    r  •   1      save  to  Gen- 

from  General  Wayne  to  join  the  light  infantry  with   ei.a]  Wavne 
my  corps.     The  General  was  so  polite  as  to  show  me   his  nickname 
his  disposition  of  attack,  and  as  my  station  was  the   Anthony 
post  of  intelligence,  he  also  consulted  with  me  on  the   Wayne." 
line  of  approach. 

The  right  column  under  the  command  of  General 
Wayne  took  the  route  along  the  beach,  crossed  the 
morass  up  to  their  knees  in  mud  and  water,  and 
moved  on   to   the   enemy's  loft. 

Colonel  Butler  commanded  our  left  column,  and 
made  his  way  through  the  morass  over  the  relic  of 
the  bridge,  although  the  passage  was  very  difficult 
and  defended  by  a  work  twenty  steps  in  it;  a  feint 
was  made  in  the  centre;  my  corps  of  infantry  fol- 
lowed on  the  rear  ot   the  two  columns  as  a  reserve. 


284 


In  the  Field  [No.  s5 


The  troops  rushed  forward  with  a  vigor  hardly  to 
be  paralleled,  and  with  a  silence  that  would  do  honor 
to  the  first  veterans  on  earth.  General  Wayne  has 
gained  immortal  honor ;  he  received  a  slight  wound, 
one  proof  that  Providence  had  decreed  him  every 
honor  in  her  gift. 

Every  officer  acquired  fame  in  proportion  to  his 
opportunity.  The  storm  was  more  rapid  than  can  be 
conceived,  and  in  fifteen  minutes,  the  works  were 
carried  with  the  loss  only  of  eleven  killed  on  the  spot, 
which  every  officer  engaged  reckoned  would  be  pur- 
chased by  the  sacrifice  of  nothing  less  than  every 
third  man. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Fleury  led  on  the  right,  Major 
Stewart  the  left;  Captain  Lawson  and  Lieutenant 
Gibbons,  who  commanded  the  vans  of  the  columns, 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  valor  and  coolness. 

We  captured  the  whole  garrison  excepting  a  few 
who  got  off  in  boats.  One  hundred  of  them  were 
killed  and  wounded ;  four  hundred  and  forty-four 
inclusive  of  eighteen  officers  have  marched  towards 
Lancaster  as  prisoners.  The  humanity  of  the  Amer- 
icans perhaps  never  was  more  conspicuous  than  on 
this  occasion. 

Although  from  the  repeated  cruelties  of  the  enemy 
exercised  on  our  countrymen,  known  by  all  and  felt 
by  many,  from  the  nature  of  assaults  by  storm  and 
particularly  in  the  dead  of  night,  yet  I  can  venture 
to  affirm  the  moment  a  surrender  was  announced,  the 
bayonet  was  laid  aside.  The  British  officers  are  can- 
did enough  to  declare  their  gratitude  for  the  lenity 
of  their  treatment.  May  this  fresh  proof  of  the  mag- 
nanimity of  our  soldiers  tend  to  civilize  our  foe ;  if 
it  does  not,  it  must  and  will  be  the  last. 


no.  86]  The  Sera  pis  285 

Fifteen  cannon,  mortars,  cohorns,  howitzers,  &c, 
were  found  in  the  fort,  an  abundance  of  military 
stores  and  a  quantity  of  baggage.  The  most  valu- 
able of  these  are  safe,  the  rest  are  now  burning. 
Some  unfortunate  accidents  have  prevented  till  too 
late  the  intended  attack  on  Verplank's  Point.  Gen- 
eral Clinton  is  at  hand,  and  we  have  evacuated  Stony 
Point. 

I   fear  the  consequences   from  this  signal  success   The  fort  was 
will  not  be  adequate  to  moderate  expectations.      It  is   relinqu'shed 

n  x  ,  bv  \\  ashing- 

probable  it  will  be  repossessed  by  the  British,  and  of  ton. 
course  our  old  position  will  be  reassumed,  a  position 
which  affords  neither  policy  nor  comfort. 

To-morrow  perhaps  Clinton's  intentions  will  begin 
to  show  themselves;  should  anything  turn  up  and  I 
should  be  among  the  fortunate,  you  may  expect  to 
hear  from  me,  provided  you  assure  me  that  my  hasty 
incorrect  epistles  are  not  disagreeable. 


86.    Capture  of   the  Serapis 

By  Robert  Dale  (1779)  Dale  was  a 

lieutenant  on 

On  the  23d  of  September,  1779,  I  was  roused  by  the  Bon 

an  unusual  noise  upon  deck.      This  induced  me  to  go  Ri^rd 

upon  deck,  when   I   found  the  men  were  swaying  up  Thebattieis 

the  royal  yards,  preparatory  to  making  sail  for  a  large  oneot  the 

1        '                                             '                                    °  most  notable 

Meet  under  our  lee.      I  asked  the  coasting  pilot  what  in  the  Revo- 
fleet  it  was3      He  answered,  "The  Baltic  Fleet,  under  'ution.forit 

•                                                      /-•  gave  the 

convoy  01    the  Serapis   01   44  guns,  and  the  Countess  Americans  a 

of  Scarborough  of    20  guns."  great  reputa- 

A    general     chase    then    commenced    by   the    Bon 
Homme  Richard,  the  Vengeance,  the  Pallas,  and  the 


limi  for  its 


2  86  /;/  the  Field  [No. se 

Alliance  ;  the  latter  ship  was  then  in  sight,  after  a 
separation  from  the  squadron  of  nearly  three  weeks; 
but  that  ship,  as  usual,  disregarded  the  signals  of  the 
commodore. 

At  seven  p.m.  it  was  evident  that  the  Baltic  fleet 
perceived  we  were  in  chase,  from  the  signal  of  the 
Serapis  to  the  merchantmen  to  stand  in  shore.  At 
the  same  time,  the  Serapis  and  Countess  of  Scar- 
borough tacked  ship  and  stood  off  shore,  with  the 
intention  of  drawing  off  our  attention  from  the  con- 
voy. 

At  about  eight,  being  within  hail,  the  Serapis  de- 
manded, "What  ship  is  that?"  He  was  answered, 
"  I  can't  hear  what  you  say."  Immediately  after  the 
Serapis  hailed  again,  "  What  ship  is  that  ?  Answer 
immediately,  or  I  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  firing 
into  you."  At  this  moment  I  received  orders  from 
Commodore  Jones  to  commence  the  action  with  a 
broadside,  which,  indeed,  appeared  to  be  simultaneous 
on  board  both  ships.  Our  position  being  to  wind- 
ward of  the  Serapis,  we  passed  ahead  of  her,  and  the 
Serapis  coming  up  on  our  larboard  quarter,  the  action 
commenced  with  the  ships  abreast  of  each  other. 

The  Serapis  soon  passed  ahead  of  the  Bon  Homme 
Richard,  and  when  he  thought  he  had  gained  a  dis- 
tance sufficient  to  go  down  athwart  the  forefoot  to 
rake  us,  found  he  had  not  enough  distance,  and  that 
the  Bon  Homme  Richard  would  be  aboard  him,  put 
his  helm  alee,  which  brought  the  two  ships  on  a  line. 
The  Bon  Homme  Richard  having  headway,  ran  her 
bows  into  the  stern  of  the  Serapis. 

We  had  remained  in  this  situation  but  a  few  min- 
utes, when  we  were  again  hailed  by  the  Serapis ; 
"Has  your  ship  struck?"     To  which  Captain  Jones 


no. 86]  The  Serapis  287 

answered,  "I  have  not  yet  begun  to  fight."  As  we 
were  unable  to  bring  a  single  gun  to  bear  upon  the 
Serapis,  our  topsails  were  backed,  while  those  of  the 
Serapis  filled,  and  the  ships  separated. 

The  Serapis  wore  short  round  upon  her  heels,  and 
her  jib-boom  ran  into  the  mizzen-rigging  of  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard  ;  in  this  situation  the  ships  were 
made  fast  together  with  a  hawser,  the  bowsprit  of  the 
Serapis  to  the  mizzen-mast  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard, 
and  the  action  recommenced  from  the  starboard  sides 
of  the  two  ships. 

With  the  view  of  separating  the  ships,  the  Serapis  let 
go  her  anchor,  which  manoeuvre  brought  her  head  and 
the  stern  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  to  the  wind, 
while  the  ships  lay  closely  pressed  against  each  other. 
A  novelty  in  naval  combats  was  now  presented  to  many 
witnesses,  but  to  few  admirers.  The  rammers  were 
run  into  the  respective  ships  to  enable  the  men  to 
load,  after  the  lower  part  of  the  Serapis  had  been 
blown  away,  to  make  room  for  running  out  their  guns, 
and  in  this  situation  the  ships  remained  until  between 
10  and  11  o'clock  p.m.  when  the  engagement  termi- 
nated by  the  surrender  of  the  Serapis. 

From  the  commencement  to  the  termination  of  the 
action  there  was  not  a  man  on  board  of  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard  ignorant  of  the  superiority  of  the 
Serapis,  both  in  weight  of  metal  and  in  the  qualities  of 
the  crews.  Neither  the  consideration  of  the  relative 
force  of  the  ships,  the  fact  of  the  blowing  up  of  the 
gun-deck  above  them,  by  the  bursting  of  two  of  the 
eighteen-pounders,  nor  the  alarm  that  the  ship  was 
sinking,  could  depress  the  ardour  or  change  the  de- 
termination of  the  brave  Captain  Jones,  his  officers 
and   men.      Neither  the   repeated    broadsides  of    the 


288  In  the  Field  [No. se 

The  Alliance,   Alliance,  given  with  the  view  of  sinking  or  disabling 
a  consort  of     ^\q  ^on  Homme  Richard,  the  frequent  necessity  of 

the  Bon  '      .  •    ,      ,       n  J 

Homme  suspending  the  combat  to  extinguish  the  flames,  which 

Richard,  is      several  times  were  within  a  few  inches  of  the  pow- 

supposed  to        ,  .  ,ii-i  ,  •  i  i 

have  been       "cr  magazine,   nor  the  liberation,   by  the  master-at- 
unsafe.  arms,  of  nearly  five  hundred  prisoners,  could  change 

or  weaken  the  purpose  of  the  American  commander. 
At  the  moment  of  the  liberation  of  the  prisoners, 
one  of  them,  a  commander  of  a  twenty  gun  ship, 
taken  a  few  days  before,  passed  through  the  ports  on 
board  the  Serapis,  and  informed  Captain  Pearson,  that 
if  he  would  hold  out  only  a  little  while  longer,  the  ship 
alongside  would  either  strike  or  sink,  and  that  all  the 
prisoners  had  been  released  to  save  their  lives.  The 
combat  was  accordingly  continued  with  renewed 
ardour  by  the  Serapis.  The  fire  from  the  tops  of  the 
Bon  Homme  Richard  was  conducted  with  so  much 
skill  and  effect  as  to  destroy  ultimately  every  man 
who  appeared  upon  the  quarter-deck  of  the  Serapis, 
and  induced  her  commander  to  order  the  survivors 
to  go  below. 

Upon  finding  that  the  flag  of  the  Serapis  had  been 
struck,  I  went  to  Captain  Jones,  and  asked  whether 
I  might  board  the  Serapis?  to  which  he  consented; 
and,  jumping  upon  the  gunwale,  I  seized  the  main- 
brace  pennant,  and  swung  myself  upon  her  quarter- 
deck. Midshipman  Mayant  followed  with  a  party  of 
men,  and  was  immediately  run  through  the  thigh  with 
a  boarding-pike  by  some  of  the  enemy  stationed  in 
the  waist,  who  were  not  informed  of  the  surrender 
of  the  ship.  I  found  Captain  Pearson  standing  on 
the  leeward  side  of  the  quarter-deck,  and  addressing 
myself  to  him,  said,  "  Sir,  I  have  orders  to  send  you 
on  board  the  ship  alongside." 


no. 87]  Major  Andre  289 

The  first  lieutenant  of  the  Serapis  coming  up  at 
this  moment,  inquired  of  Captain  Pearson  whether 
the  ship  alongside  had  struck  to  him  ?  To  which  I 
replied,  "  No  sir,  the  contrary;  he  has  struck  to  us." 
The  lieutenant  renewing  his  inquiry,  "  Have  you 
struck,  sir?  "  was  answered,  "Yes,  I  have." 

The  lieutenant  replied,  "  I  have  nothing  more  to 
say,"  and  was  about  to  return  below,  when  I  informed 
him,  he  must  accompany  Captain  Pearson  on  board 
the  ship  alongside.  He  said,  "  If  you  will  permit  me 
to  go  below,  I  will  silence  the  firing  of  the  lower-deck 
guns."  This  request  was  refused,  and,  with  Captain 
Pearson,  he  was  passed  over  to  the  deck  of  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard.  Orders  being  sent  below  to  cease 
firing,  the  engagement  terminated,  after  a  most  obsti- 
nate contest  of  three  hours  and  a  half. 


87.    The  Execution  of  Andre 

By  William  Heath   (17S0) 

October  2d. —  Major  Andre  is  no  more  among  the  Andre  was 

living.      I    have   just   witnessed   his    exit.      It    was   a  aBntlsh 

■       1  r      1  1  ■  -r^       •  1   •  orhcer  who 

tragical  scene  of    the   deepest  interest.      During  his  came  to  bar- 
confinement  and  trial,  he  exhibited  those  proud  and  gain  with 

,  ,  ......  .....  .  Benedict  Ar- 

elevated  sensibilities  which  designate  greatness  and  noidtorthe 

dignity  <>t    mind.      Not  a  murmur  or  a  sigh  ever  es-  surrender  of 

caped  him,  and  the  civilities  and  attentions  bestowed  wes°Poini 

on  him  were  politely  acknowledged.  by  treachery. 

Having  left  a  mother  and  two  sisters  in   England,  "''  "'iS ,'','|,~ 

.  '  tared  « liile 

he  was  heard  to  mention  them  in  terms  of  the  tender-  returning, 

est  affection,  and  in   his  letter  to  Sir   Henry  .Clinton,  and  con- 

.  .        .  ,   .  .       ,  '  .  demned  as  a 

he  recommends  them  to  his  particular  attention.  spy# 


290 


///  the  Field 


[No.  87 


The  principal  guard  officer  who  was  constantly  in 
the  room  with  the  prisoner,  relates  that  when  the  hour 
of  his  execution  was  announced  to  him  in  the  morn- 
ing, he  received  it  without  emotion,  and  while  all 
present  were  affected  with  silent  gloom,  he  retained 
a  firm  countenance,  with  calmness  and  composure  of 


JOHN    ANDR£. 

mind.  Observing  his  servant  enter  the  room  in  tears, 
he  exclaimed,  "leave  me  till  you  can  show  yourself 
more  manly." 

His  breakfast  being  sent  to  him  from  the  table  of 
General  Washington,  which  had  been  done  every  day 
of  his  confinement,  he  partook  of  it  as  usual,  and  hav- 
ing shaved  and  dressed  himself,  he  placed  his  hat  on 
the  table,  and  cheerfully  said  to  the  guard  officers, 


no.  87]  Major  Andre  291 

"  I  am  ready  at  any  moment,  gentlemen,  to  wait  on 
you." 

The  fatal  hour  having  arrived,  a  large  detachment 
of  troops  was  paraded,  and  an  immense  concourse  of 
people  assembled  ;  almost  all  our  general  and  field 
officers,  excepting  his  Excellency  and  his  staff,  were 
present  on  horseback ;  melancholy  and  gloom  per- 
vaded all  ranks,  and  the  scene  was  affectingly  awful. 
1  was  so  near  during  the  solemn  march  to  the  fatal 
spot,  as  to  observe  every  movement,  and  share  in 
every  emotion  which  the  sad  scene  was  calculated  to 
produce. 

Major  Andre  walked  from  the  stone  house,  in  which 
he  had  been  confined,  between  two  of  our  subaltern 
officers,  arm  in  arm  ;  the  eyes  of  the  immense  multi- 
tude were  fixed  on  him,  who,  rising  superior  to  the 
fears  of  death,  appeared  as  if  conscious  of  the  dignity 
which  he  displayed. 

He  betrayed  no  want  of  fortitude,  but  retained  a 
complacent  smile  on  his  countenance,  and  politely 
bowed  to  several  gentlemen  whom  he  knew,  which 
was  respectfully  returned.  It  was  his  earnest  desire 
to  be  shot,  as  being  the  mode  of  death  most  fitting  to 
the  feelings  of  a  military  man,  and  he  had  indulged 
the  hope  that  his  request  would  be  granted. 

At  the  moment,  therefore,  when  suddenly  he  came 
in  view  of  the  gallows,  he  involuntarily  started  back- 
ward, and  made  a  pause.  "  Why  this  emotion,  Sir," 
said  an  officer  by  his  side?  Instantly  recovering  his 
composure,  he  said,  "  I  am  reconciled  to  my  death, 
but  I  detest  the  mode."  While  waiting  and  standing 
near  the  gallows,  I  observed  some  degree  of  trepida- 
tion ;  placing  his  foot  on  a  stone,  and  rolling  it  over 
and  choking  in  his  throat,  as  if  attempting  to  swallow. 


292  In  the  Field  [No. s7 

So  soon,  however,  as  he  perceived  that  things  were 
in  readiness,  he  stepped  quickly  into  the  wagon,  and 
at  this  moment  he  appeared  to  shrink,  but  instantly 
elevating  his  head  with  firmness,  he  said,  "  It  will  be 
but  a  momentary  pang,"  and  he  took  from  his  pocket 
two  white  handkerchiefs;  the  provost  marshal  with 
one  loosely  pinioned  his  arms,  and  with  the  other, 
the  victim,  after  taking  off  his  hat  and  stock,  band- 
aged his  own  eyes  with  perfect  firmness,  which  melted 
the  hearts,  and  moistened  the  cheeks,  not  only  of  his 
servant,  but  of  the  throng  of  spectators. 

When  the  rope  was  appended  to  the  gallows,  he 
slipped  the  noose  over  his  head  and  adjusted  it  to  his 
neck,  without  the  assistance  of  the  awkward  execu- 
tioner. Colonel  Scammel  now  informed  him  that  he 
had  an  opportunity  to  speak,  if  he  desired  it ;  he 
raised  the  handkerchief  from  his  eyes  and  said,  "  I 
pray  you  to  bear  me  witness  that  I  meet  my  fate  like 
a  brave  man." 

The  wagon  being  now  removed  from  under  him, 
he  was  suspended  and  instantly  expired  ;  it  proved 
indeed  "but  a  momentary  pang."  He  was  dressed 
in  his  royal  regimentals  and  boots,  and  his  remains, 
in  the  same  dress,  were  placed  in  an  ordinary  coffin, 
and  interred  at  the  foot  of  the  gallows;  and  the  spot 
was  consecrated  by  the  tears  of  thousands.  Thus  died 
in  the  bloom  of  life,  the  accomplished  Major  Andre, 
the  pride  of  the  royal  army. 


no. 88]  Dangers  of  IVar  293 

88.    A  Surprise 

By  Timothy  Dwight  (17S1) 

General  Peleg  Wadsworth  was  appointed  to  the  This  extract 

command  in  Camden,  in  the  district  of  Maine.     Gen-  danger  of 

eral  Wadsworth  dismissed  his   troops,   retaining   six  sudden 

soldiers  only  as  his  guard,  and  was  making  prepara-  attack  and 

■>  °  o    1        x  capture 

tions  to  depart  from  the  place.  during  the 

A  neighboring  inhabitant  communicated  his  situa-  Revolution. 
tion  to  the  British  commander  at  Penobscot,  and  a 
party  of  twenty  five  soldiers  commanded  by  Lieuten- 
ant Stockton,  was  sent  to  make  him  a  prisoner. 
They  embarked  in  a  small  schooner,  and  landing 
within  four  miles  of  the  general's  quarters,  they  were 
concealed  at  the  house  of  one  Snow,  a  Methodist 
preacher,  professedly  a  friend  to  him,  but  really  a 
traitor,  till  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  where  they 
made  their  arrangements  for  the  attack  on  the  gen- 
eral's quarters. 

The  partv  rushed  suddenly  on  the  sentinel,  who 
gave  the  alarm  and  one  of  his  comrades  instantly 
opened  the  door  of  the  kitchen,  and  the  enemy  were 
so  near  as  to  enter  with  the  sentinel.  The  wife  of  the 
general,  and  her  friend  Miss  Fenno,  of  Boston,  were 
in  the  house  at  the  time,  and  Mrs.  Wadsworth  es- 
caped from  the  room  of  her  husband  into  that  of 
Miss  Fenno. 

The  assailants  soon  became  masters  of  the  whole 
house,  except  the  room  where  the  general  was,  which 
was  strongly  barred,  and  they  kept  up  a  constant 
firing  of  musketry  into  the  windows  and  doors 
except  into  those  of  the  ladies'  room.  General  Wads- 
worth was  provided  with  a  pair  of  pistols,  a  blunder- 


294  In  the  Field  [No.  ss 

buss  and  a  fusee,  which  he  employed  with  great 
dexterity,  being  determined  to  defend  himself  to  the 
last  moment. 

With  his  pistols,  which  he  discharged  several  times, 
he  defended  the  windows  of  his  room  and  a  door 
which  opened  into  the  kitchen.  His  blunderbuss 
he  snapped  several  times,  but  unfortunately  it  missed 
fire,  he  then  seized  his  fusee,  which  he  discharged 
on  some  who  were  breaking  through  one  of  the  win- 
dows, and  obliged  them  to  flee. 

He  next  defended  himself  with  his  bayonet,  till  he 
received  a  ball  through  his  left  arm,  when  he  surren- 
dered, which  terminated  the  contest.  The  firing  how- 
ever, did  not  cease  from  the  kitchen  till  the  general 
unbarred  the  door,  when  the  soldiers  rushed  into  the 
room,  and  one  of  them  who  had  been  badly  wounded, 
pointing  a  musket  at  his  breast,  exclaimed  with  an 
oath,  "you  have  taken  my  life  and  I  will  take  yours." 

But  Lieutenant  Stockton  turned  the  musket  and 
saved  his  life.  The  commanding  officer  now  ap- 
plauded the  general  for  his  admirable  defence,  and 
assisted  in  putting  on  his  clothes,  saying,  "  you  see 
we  are  in  a  critical  situation,  you  must  excuse  haste." 
Mrs.  Wadsworth  threw  a  blanket  over  him,  and  Miss 
Fenno  applied  a  handkerchief  closely  round  his 
wounded  arm.  In  this  condition,  though  much  ex- 
hausted, he,  with  a  wounded  American  soldier,  was 
directed  to  march  on  foot,  while  two  British  wounded 
soldiers  were  mounted  on  a  horse  taken  from  the  gen- 
eral's barn.     They  departed  in  great  haste. 

When  they  had  proceeded  about  a  mile,  they  met 
at  a  small  house,  a  number  of  people  who  had  col- 
lected, and  who  inquired  if  they  had  taken  General 
Wadsworth.      They  said    no,  and  added,  that  they 


no.  88]         Dangers  of  Capture         295 

must  leave  a  wounded  man  in  their  care,  and  if  they 
paid  proper  attention  to  him  they  should  be  compen- 
sated, but  if  not,  they  would  burn  down  their  house. 

General  Wadsworth  was  now  mounted  on  the  horse 
behind  the  other  wounded  soldier,  and  was  warned 
that  his  safety  depended  on  his  silence.  Having 
crossed  over  a  frozen  mill  pond  about  a  mile  in  length, 
they  were  met  by  some  of  their  party  who  had  been 
left  behind. 

At  this  place  they  found  the  British  privateer 
which  brought  the  party  from  the  fort.  When  the 
captain  was  told  that  he  must  return  there  with  the 
prisoner  and  the  party,  and  saw  some  of  his  men 
wounded,  became  outrageous,  and  called  the  general 
a  rebel,  demanding  how  he  dared  to  fire  on  the  king's 
troops,  and  ordered  him  to  help  launch  the  boat  or  he 
would  put  his  hanger  through  his  body. 

The  general  replied  that  he  was  a  prisoner,  and 
badly  wounded  and  could  not  assist  in  launching  the 
boat.  Lieutenant  Stockton,  on  learning  of  this  abu- 
sive treatment,  in  a  manner  honorable  to  himself,  told 
the  captain  that  the  prisoner  was  a  gentleman,  had 
made  a  brave  defence,  and  was  to  be  treated  accord- 
ingly, and  added,  that  his  conduct  should  be  repre- 
sented to  General  Campbell. 

After  this  the  captain  treated  the  prisoner  with 
great  civility  and  afforded  him  every  comfort  in  his 
power.  General  Wadsworth  had  left  the  ladies  in  the 
house,  not  a  window  of  which  escaped  destruction. 
The  doors  were  broken  down  and  two  of  the  rooms 
were  set  on  fire,  the  floors  covered  with  blood,  and  on 
one  of  them  lay  a  brave  old  soldier  dangerously 
wounded  begging  for  death,  that  he  might  be  released 
from  misery. 


296 


In  the  Field  [No.ss 


The  anxiety  and  distress  of  Mrs.  Wadsworth  was 
inexpressible,  and  that  of  the  general  was  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  uncertainty  in  his  mind  respecting  the 
fate  of  his  little  son,  only  five  years  old,  who  had 
been  exposed  to  every  danger  by  the  firing  into  the 
house,  but  he  had  the  happiness  afterward  to  hear 
of  his  safety. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  British  post,  the  capture  of 
General  Wadsworth  was  soon  announced  and  the 
shore  thronged  with  spectators  to  see  the  man  who, 
through  the  preceding  year,  had  disappointed  all  the 
designs  of  the  British  in  that  quarter  ;  and  loud  shouts 
were  heard  from  the  rabble  which  covered  the  shore. 
But  when  he  arrived  at  the  fort  and  was  conducted 
into  the  officers'  guard  room,  he  was  treated  with 
politeness. 

General  Campbell,  the  commandant  of  the  British 
garrison,  sent  his  compliments  to  him  and  a  surgeon 
to  dress  his  wounds,  assuring  him  that  his  situation 
should  be  made  comfortable.  The  next  morning, 
General  Campbell  invited  him  to  breakfast,  and  at 
table  paid  him  many  compliments  on  the  defence  he 
had  made,  observing  however,  that  he  had  exposed 
himself  in  a  degree  not  perfectly  justifiable. 

General  Wadsworth  replied,  that  from  the  manner 
of  the  attack  he  had  no  reason  to  suspect  any  design 
of  taking  him  alive,  and  that  he  intended  therefore  to 
sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  possible.  "  But,  Sir,'  says 
General  Campbell,  "  I  understand  that  the  captain  of 
the  privateer  treated  you  very  ill ;  I  shall  see  that 
matter  set  right." 

He  then  informed  the  prisoner,  th.at  a  room  in  the 
officers'  barracks  within  the  fort,  was  prepared  for 
him,  and  that  he  should   send   his  orderly  sergeant 


no.  89]  An  Escape  297 

daily  to  attend  him  to  breakfast  and  dinner  at  his 
table.  General  Wadsworth  retired  to  his  solitary 
apartment,  and  while  his  spirits  were  extremely  de- 
pressed by  a  recollection  of  the  past,  and  by  his  pres- 
ent situation,  he  received  from  General  Campbell 
several  books  of  amusement,  and  soon  after  a  visit, 
kindly  intended  to  cheer  the  spirits  of  the  prisoner 
bv  conversation. 

Not  long  after,  the  officers  of  the  party  called,  and 
among  others  the  redoubtable  captain  of  the  privateer, 
who  called  to  ask  pardon  for  what  had  fallen  from 
him  when  in  a  passion,  adding,  that  it  was  not  in  his 
nature  to  treat  a  gentleman  prisoner  ill,  that  the  un- 
expected disappointment  of  his  cruise  had  thrown  him 
off  his  guard,  and  he  hoped  that  this  would  be 
deemed  a  sufficient  apology.  This  General  Wads- 
worth  accepted. 


89.    An  Escape  from  Prison 

By  Timothy  Dwight  (17S1) 

About  the  same  time,  orders  were  received  from 
the  commanding  general  at  New  York,  which  were 
concealed  from  General  Wadsworth,  but  he  finally 
learned  that  he  was  not  to  be  paroled  nor  exchanged, 
but  was  to  be  sent  to  England  as  a  rebel  of  too 
much  consequence  to  be  at  liberty. 

Not  long  afterwards  Major  Benjamin  Burton,  a 
brave  and  worthy  man,  who  had  served  under  Gen- 
eral Wadsworth  the  preceding  summer,  was  taken 
and  brought  into  the  fort,  and  lodged  in  the  same 
room  with  General  Wadsworth.  He  had  been  in- 
formed that  both  himself  and  the  general  were  to  be 


298 


In  the  Field  [No.  s9 


sent,  immediately  after  the  return  of  a  privateer  now 
out  on  a  cruise,  either  to  New  York  or  Halifax,  and 
thence  to  England. 

The  prisoners  immediately  resolved  to  make  a 
desperate  attempt  to  effect  their  escape.  They 
were  confined  in  a  grated  room  in  the  officers'  bar- 
racks within  the  fort.  The  walls  of  this  fortress,  ex- 
clusively of  the  depth  of  the  ditch  surrounding  it, 
were  twenty  feet  high,  with  fraising  on  the  top,  and 
Sharp  chevaux  de  frise  at  the  bottom. 

stakes"  Two  sentinels  were  always  in  the  entry,  and  their 

door,  the  upper  part  of  which  was  of  glass,  might  be 
opened  by  these  watchmen  whenever  they  thought 
proper,  and  was  actually  opened  at  seasons  of  pe- 
culiar darkness  and  silence.  At  the  exterior  doors 
of  the  entries,  sentinels  were  also  stationed,  as  were 
others  in  the  body  of  the  fort,  and  at  the  quarters  of 
General  Campbell. 

At  the  guard  house,  a  strong  guard  was  daily 
mounted.  Several  sentinels  were  stationed  on  the 
walls  of  the  fort,  and  a  complete  line  occupied  them 
by  night.  Outside  the  ditch,  glacis  and  abattis,  an- 
other complete  set  of  soldiers  patroled  through  the 
night.  The  gate  of  the  fort  was  shut  at  sunset,  and 
a  guard  was  placed  on  or  near  the  isthmus  leading 
from  the  fort  to  the  main  land. 

The  room  in  which  they  were  confined  was  railed 
with  boards.  One  of  these  they  determined  to  cut  off 
so  as  to  make  a  hole  large  enough  to  pass  through, 
and  then  to  creep  along  till  they  should  come  to  the 
next  or  middle  entry ;  and  then  lower  themselves 
down  into  this  entry  by  a  blanket.  If  they  should 
not  be  discovered,  the  passage  to  the  walls  of  the  fort 
was  easy. 


no.  89]  An  Escape  2g() 

In  the  evening,  after  the  sentinels  had  seen  the 
prisoners  retire  to  bed,  General  Wadsworth  got  up 
and  standing  in  a  chair  attempted  to  cut  with  his 
knife  the  intended  opening,  but  soon  found  it  im- 
practicable. The  next  clay  by  giving  a  soldier  a 
dollar  they  procured  a  gimlet. 

With  this  instrument  they  proceeded  cautiously  and 
as  silently  as  possible  to  perforate  the  board,  and  in 
order  to  conceal  every  appearance  from  their  ser- 
vants and  from  the  officers  their  visitors,  they  care- 
fully covered  the  gimlet  holes  with  chewed  bread. 
At  the  end  of  three  weeks  their  labors  were  so  far 
completed  that  it  only  remained  to  cut  with  a  knife  the 
parts  which  were  left  to  hold  the  piece  in  its  place. 

When  their  preparations  were  finished,  they  learned 
that  the  privateer  in  which  they  were  to  embark  was 
daily  expected.  In  the  evening  of  the  18th  of  June, 
a  very  severe  storm  of  rain,  with  great  darkness  and 
almost  incessant  lightning  came  on.  This  the  pris- 
oners considered  as  the  propitious  moment. 

Having  extinguished  their  lights,  they  began  to  cut 
the  corners  of  the  board,  and  in  less  than  an  hour  the 
intended  opening  was  completed.  The  noise  which 
the  operation  occasioned  was  drowned  by  the  rain 
falling  on  the  roof.  Major  Burton  first  ascended  to 
the  ceiling,  and  pressed  himself  through  the  opening. 

General  Wadsworth  came  next,  put  the  corner  of 
his  blanket  through  the  hole  and  made  it  fast  by  a 
strong  wooden  skewer,  and  then  attempted  to  make 
his  way  through  by  standing  on  a  chair  below;  but  it 
was  with  extreme  difficulty  that  he  at  length  effected 
it,  and  reached  the  middle  entry. 

From  this  he  passed  through  the  door,  which  he 
found  open,  and  made  his  way  to  the  wall  of  the  fort, 


300  In  the  Field  [No. s9 

and  had  to  encounter  the  greatest  difficulty  before  he 
could  ascend  to  the  top.  He  had  now  to  creep  along 
the  top  of  the  fort  between -the  sentry  boxes  at  the 
very  moment  when  the  relief  was  shifting  sentinels, 
but  the  falling' of  heavy  rain  kept  the  sentinels  within 
their  boxes,  and  favored  his  escape. 

He  now  fastened  his  blanket  around  a  picket  at 
the  top,  and  he  let  himself  clown  through  the  chevaux 
de  frise  to  the  ground,  and  in  a  manner  astonishing 
to  himself  made  his  way  into  the  open  field.  Here 
he  was  obliged  to  grope  his  way  among  rocks,  stumps 
and  brush  in  the  darkness  of  night,  till  he  reached 
the  cove.  Happily  the  tide  had  ebbed  and  enabled 
him  to  cross  the  water,  about  a  mile  in  breadth  and 
not  more  than  three  feet  deep.  About  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning  General  Wadsworth  found  himself 
a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  fort,  and  he  proceeded 
through  a  thick  wood  and  brush  to  the  Penobscot 
river ;  and  after  passing  some  distance  along  the 
shore,  seven  miles  from  the  fort,  to  his  unspeakable 
joy  he  saw  his  friend  Burton  advancing  towards  him. 

Major  Burton  had  been  obliged  to  encounter  in 
his  course  equal  difficulties  with  his  companion,  and 
such  were  the  incredible  perils,  dangers  and  obstruc- 
tions, which  they  surmounted,  that  their  escape  may 
be  considered  almost  miraculous.  It  was  now  neces- 
sary they  should  cross  the  Penobscot  river,  and  very 
fortunately  they  discovered  a  canoe  with  oars  on  the 
shore  suited  to  their  purpose. 

While  on  the  river  they  discovered  a  barge  with 
a  party  of  British  from  the  fort  in  pursuit  of  them, 
but  by  taking  an  oblique  course,  and  plying  their 
oars  to  the  utmost,  they  happily  eluded  the  eyes  of 
their  pursuers  and  arrived  safe  on  the  western  shore. 


No.  go] 


On  the  Ocean 


301 


After  having  wandered  in  the  wilderness  for  several 
days  and  nights,  exposed  to  extreme  fatigue  and  cold, 
and  with  no  other  food  than  a  little  dry  bread  and 
meat,  which  they  brought  in  their  pockets  from  the 
fort,  they  reached  the  settlements  on  the  river ,  St. 
George,  and  no  further  difficulties  attended  their 
return  to  their  respective  families. 


90.    Difficulties  of  Ocean  Travel 

By  John  Trumbull  (1 780-1 781) 

Two  opportunities  offered  for  going  to  America ; 
one  was  on  a  small  fast  sailing  merchant  vessel,  un- 
armed, and  relying  entirely  upon  her  speed  to  avoid 
the  British  cruisers  which  she  must  expect  to  meet ; 
the  other  was  the  South  Carolina,  commanded  by 
Commodore  Gillon,  a  frigate  of  the  first  class,  too 
strong  to  fear  anything  less  than  a  ship  of  the  line. 

I  chose  the  Carolina.  Several  of  us  passengers 
went  on  board,  and  on  the  12th  of  August,  soon  after 
sunrise,  the  wind  began  to  blow  from  the  northwest, 
directly  on  shore,  with  every  appearance  of  a  heavy 
gale.  The  proper  thing  to  have  done,  was  to  have 
run  back  into  the  Texel  roads,  but  that  we  dared  not 
do,  lest  the  ship  should  be  seized.  We  dared  not  run 
for  the  English  channel,  lest  we  should  fall  in  with 
British  cruisers  of  superior  force. 

The  gale  soon  increased  to  such  a  degree,  that  it 
would  have  been  madness  to  remain  at  anchor  on 
such  a  lee  shore.  The  only  thing  which  could  be 
done,  therefore,  was  to  lay  the  ship's  head  to  the 
northeast,  and   cany  sail.      A    fog  soon    came  on,  so 


John  Trum- 
bull, a  gallant 
young  Con- 
necticut offi- 
cer, in  this 
piece  shows 
us  how  dan- 
gerous it  was 
to  cross  the 
ocean.     Be- 
sides the 
danger  of 
wreck  there 
was  always 
the  danger 
of  capture. 


302  In  the  Field  [No. go 

thick  that  we  could  hardly  see  from  stem  to  stern ; 
the  gale  increased  to  a  very  hurricane,  and  soon 
brought  us  to  close-reefed  topsails.  The  coast  of 
Holland  was  under  our  lee,  and  we  knew  that  we 
were  running  upon  the  very  edge  of  the  sands,  which 
extend  so  far  from  the  shore,  that  if  the  ship  should 
touch,  she  must  go  to  pieces  before  we  could  even  see 
the  land,  and  all  hands  must  perish.  We  passed  the 
morning  in  the  deepest  anxiety  ;  in  the  afternoon  we 
discovered  that  we  had  started  several  of  the  bolts  of 
the  weather  main-chain  plates.  This  forced  us  to 
take  in  our  close-reefed  topsails,  as  the  masts  would 
no  longer  bear  the  strain  of  any  sail  aloft,  and  we 
were  obliged  to  rely  upon  a  reefed  foresail. 

By  this  time,  we  knew  that  we  must  be  not  far  from 
Heligoland,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Elbe,  where  the  coast 
begins  to  trend  to  the  northward,  which  increased  the 
danger.  At  ten  o'clock  at  night,  a  squall  struck  us 
heavier  still  than  the  gale,  and  threw  our  only  sail 
aback;  the  ship  became  unmanageable,  the  officers 
lost  their  self-possession,  and  the  crew  all  confidence 
in  them,  while  for  a  few  minutes  all  was  confusion 
and  dismay. 

Happily  for  us,  Commodore  Barney  was  among  the 
passengers,  (he  had  just  escaped  from  Mill  prison  in 
England,)  —  hearing  the  increased  tumult  aloft,  and 
feeling  the  ungoverned  motion  of  the  ship,  he  flew 
upon  deck,  saw  the  danger,  assumed  the  command, 
the  men  obeyed,  and  he  soon  had  her  again  under 
control. 

It  was  found  that  with  the  squall  the  wind  had 
shifted  several  points,  so  that  on  the  other  tack  we 
could  lay  a  safe  course  to  the  westward,  and  thus  re- 
lieve our  mainmast.     That  our  danger  was  imminent 


no. go]  On  the  Ocean  303 

no  one  will  doubt,  when  informed  that  on  the  follow- 
ing morning,  the  shore  of  the  Texel  Island  was  cov- 
ered with  the  wrecks  of  ships,  which  were  afterwards 
ascertained  to  have  been  Swedish. 

Among  them  was  a  ship  of  seventy-four  guns,  con- 
voying twelve  merchantmen  —  all  were  wrecked,  and 
every  soul  on  board  perished.  The  figure-head  of 
the  ship-of-war,  a  yellow  lion,  the  same  as  ours,  was 
found  upon  the  shore,  and  gave  sad  cause  to  our 
friends  for  believing,  for  some  time,  that  the  South 
Carolina  had  perished. 

When  the  gale  subsided,  we  stood  to  the  northward, 
made  the  Orkneys,  then  Shetland,  and  when  off  Faro 
encountered  another  gale,  more  furious,  if  possible, 
than  that  of  the  12th,  but  we  had  now  sea-room  and 
deep  water.  In  the  night,  however,  the  ship  labored 
so  heavily  as  to  roll  the  shot  out  of  her  lockers. 

Several  of  us  passengers  had  our  cots  slung  in  the 
great  cabin,  over  the  guns,  which  were  forty-two 
pounders,  and  it  was  by  no  means  a  pleasant  sight  to 
see  several  dozens  of  these  enormous  shot  rolling 
from  side  to  side  of  the  ship,  with  the  roar  of  thunder, 
and  crushing  all  that  stood  in  their  way,  whether  fur- 
niture, trunks  or  chests,  while  we  hung  over  them 
swinging  in  our  hammocks.  This  difficulty  was  over- 
come, and  the  rolling  of  the  shot  stopped,  by  throw- 
ing the  sailors'  hammocks  among  them. 

Another  danger  was  also  apprehended — that  some 
of  the  immense  heavy  guns  might  break  loose.  They 
were  secured  by  running  one  of  the  cables  outside, 
fore  and  aft,  in  front  of  the  open  port-holes,  and  pass- 
ing strong  lashings  around  that  ;  by  this  addition  to 
the  usual  ring-bolts,  all  was  held  safe  until  the  gale 
was  over. 


304  In  the  Field  [no.  90 

We  had  now  cleared  the  land  of  the  British  islands, 
and  were  off  the  west  coast  of  Ireland,  when  it  was 
thought  to  be  necessary  to  examine  into  the  state  of 
our  provisions  and  water.  We  were  short ;  conse- 
quently, instead  of  continuing  our  course  for  America, 
it  was  determined  to  bear  away  for  Corunna  in  Spain, 
the  nearest  friendly  port. 

We  arrived  in  safety,  in  a  few  days.  There  we 
found  the  Cicero,  of  twenty  guns  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty  men,  belonging  to  the  house  of  Cabot  in 
Beverly.  She  was  to  sail  immediately  for  Bilboa, 
there  to  take  on  board  a  cargo,  which  was  lying  ready 
for  her,  and  'to  sail  for  America. 

The  usual  time  required  to  run  from  Corunna  to 
Bilboa  was  two  to  three  days.  We  were  again  un- 
fortunate ;  the  wind  being  dead  a-head,  we  were 
twenty-one  days  in  making  the  passage,  and,  as  if 
Jonah  himself  had  been  among  us,  at  the  end  of 
eighteen  days,  we  fell  in  with  a  little  fleet  of  Spanish 
coasters  who  told  us  that  they  had  seen  a  ship  and 
two  brigs,  which  they  believed  to  be  British  cruisers. 
At  sunset  we  saw  what  appeared  to  be  the  force  de- 
scribed, and  about  midnight  found  we  were  within 
hail. 

The  Cicero  ran  close  alongside  of  the  ship,  and 
hailed  her  in  English  —  no  answer  ;  in  French  —  no 
answer.  The  men,  who  were  at  their  guns,  impatient 
of  delay,  did  not  wait  for  orders,  but  poured  in  her 
broadside ;  the  hostile  squadron  (as  we  supposed 
them)  separated,  and  made  all  sail  in  different  direc- 
tions, when  a  boat  from  the  large  ship  came  along- 
side with  her  captain,  a  Spaniard,  who  informed  us 
that  they  were  Spanish  vessels  from  St.  Sebastians, 
bound  to  the  West  Indies  —  that  his  ship  was  very 


No.  90] 


On  the  Ocean 


305 


much  cut  in  her  rigging,  but  happily,  no  lives  lost. 
He  had  mistaken  us  for  British  vessels,  and  was  de- 
lighted to  find  his  mistake.  We  apologized  for  ours, 
offered  assistance,  and  we  parted  most  amicably. 


DEBi  »RAH    SAMPSON. 


No  accident  befel,  until  the  last  day  of  our  passage. 
We  saw  the  land  of  America,  (the  Blue  Hills  of  Mil- 
ton, near  Boston,)  in  the  afternoon  of  a  beautiful  day 
in  January;  at  six  o'clock,  p.m.,  we  laid  the  ship's 
head  to  the  eastward,  and  stood  off  under  easy  sail 
x 


306 


hi  the  Field  [No.  go 


until  midnight,  when  we  hove  about,  and  stood  in  to 
the  westward,  under  the  same  sail.  We  expected  to 
find  ourselves  at  sunrise,  at  about  the  same  distance 
from  the  land,  and  all  was  joy  and  merriment  on 
board,  at  the  near  approach  of  home. 

One  honest  old  tar  was  happily  on  the  lookout,  and 
at  three  o'clock  sung  out  from  the  forecastle,  "break- 
ers! breakers!  close  under  our  bow,  and  right 
ahead!"  He  was  just  in  time;  the  crew,  though 
merry,  were  obedient,  and  flew  upon  deck  in  time  to 
escape  the  danger. 

We  found  we  were  close  upon  the  rocks  of  Cape 
Ann.  We  must  have  been  drifted  by  a  very  strong 
current,  for  our  course  had  been  careful,  and  could 
never  have  brought  the  ship  there.  Before  noon,  we 
were  safe  in  the  port  of  Beverly,  where  we  found 
eleven  other  ships,  all  larger  and  finer  vessels  than 
the  Cicero  —  all  belonging  to  the  same  owners,  the 
brothers  Cabot  —  laid  up  for  the  winter. 

Yet  such  are  the  vicissitudes  of  war  and  the  ele- 
ments, that  before  the  close  of  the  year  they  were  all 
lost  by  capture  or  wreck,  and  the  house  of  Cabot  had 
not  a  single  ship  afloat  upon  the  ocean.  In  the  even- 
ing, after  we  got  into  port,  a  snow  storm  came  on, 
with  a  heavy  gale  from  the  eastward.  The  roads 
were  so  completely  blocked  up  with  snow,  that  they 
were  impassable,  and  we  did  not  get  up  to  Boston 
until  the  third  day  ;  but  I  was  at  last  safe  on  Ameri- 
can land,  and  most  truly  thankful. 


no.  gi]  Yorktown  307 

91.    The  Siege  of  Yorktown 

By  a  Chaplain  (17S1) 

September  22d,  17S1. 

To-day    some    of    the    troops    arrived.      General  The  British 
Washington    arrived   from    the    French  fleet.      The  ^d  tfken 

0  Charleston 

vessel  he  came  in  ran  aground.  (s.c.)  and 

Sunday,    23d.       General    Lincoln   returned   to-day  then 

r  1     '  1        e      i  i-i  i  marched 

from  the  mouth  of   the  river,  having   been  down  to   northward, 
supply  the  troops  with   provisions.      His  vessel   ran  but  were 

j  1     u  •  4.    j  t  hemmed  in 

aground,  and  he  was  in  great  danger.  1  went  to  at  Yorktown 
Williamsburg h  and  preached  to  the  light  infantry  bytheAmeri- 
commanded  by  the  Marquis  De  la  Fayette.  can  troops  on 

J  one  side  and 

28th.     This   day  we  marched  to  a  place  which  is   the  French 
about  two  miles  from  the  town  of  York.  fleet  on  the 

.  i-ii    other  side. 

29th.  Our  troops  lay  on  their  arms  last  night  and 
expected  an  attack  from  the  enemy ;  but  they  did  not 
disturb  us.  This  day  the  whole  army  approached 
the  enemy's  lines.  A  cannonade  from  the  enemy 
took  place,  but  we  received  very  little  injury. 

October  2d.  The  firing  of  the  enemy  has  con- 
tinued all  day,  in  order  to  annoy  our  men  who  are 
winking  on  a  redoubt.  No  men  have  been  killed 
to-day  in  the  American  camp. 

3d.  This  day  the  firing  from  the  enemy  abated. 
Last  night  four  men  were  killed  in  our  camp  by  one 
cannon  ball  by  the  enemy. 

5th.  Preparations  are  making  to  besiege  the  enemy 
with  great  vigor.  Our  troops  vie  with  each  other  in 
the  performance  of  duty  and  the  love  of  danger. 

9th.  This  day  an  American  batter)'  of  six  guns, 
eighteen  and  twenty  four  pounders,  and  four  mortars 
began  to  play  on  the  town. 


3o8 


In  the  Field  [No.  9i 


ioth.  Last  night  the  cannonade  and  bombard- 
ment did  not  cease.  A  second  American  battery  is 
opened,  and  a  French  battery  increases  the  horrors 
of  war.     The  British  batteries  are  mostly  silent. 

nth.  A  cannonade  and  bombardment  continued 
through  the  greater  part  of  last  night.  All  day  the 
engines  of  war  have  raged  with  redoubled  fury.  Two 
of  the  enemy's  ships  were  burned  last  night;  one 
to-day.  They  were  fired  by  red-hot  shot  from  a  bat- 
tery under  the  direction  of  Simon  de  St.  Simon.  I 
have  heard  of  no  man  being  killed  to-day. 

1 2th.  The  French  have  this  day  played  upon  the 
enemy  from  seven  batteries.  The  horrors  of  war 
must  have  been  very  evident  to  our  enemies. 

13th.  Last  night  the  firing  of  the  enemy  was  very 
constant  and  severe. 

Sunday,  14th.  No  cessation  of  firing  last  night. 
This  day  Captain  White  and  four  soldiers  were  killed, 
and  ten  wounded  in  our  trenches. 

15th.  Last  night  an  attack  was  made  on  two 
redoubts  of  the  enemy.  They  were  both  carried  in 
the  most  gallant  and  enterprising  manner. 

The  American  light  infantry,  under  the  Marquis  De 
La  Fayette,  in  storming  the  redoubt  had  about  eight 
killed  and  but  four  wounded.  None  of  the  enemy 
were  put  to  death  after  they  asked  for  mercy.  This 
is  an  evidence  of  the  generosity  and  humanity  which 
dwell  in  the  breasts  of  Americans,  when  they  have 
a  cruel  and  unmerciful  enemy  in  their  power. 

17th.  This  day  we  opened  some  batteries  on  the 
second  parallel,  and  are  almost  prepared  to  cannon- 
ade and  bombard  the  town  with  seventy  pieces  of 
ordnance.  The  cannonade  of  to-day  has  been  pre- 
vented by  the  arrival  of  a  flag  from  the  enemy. 


no.  gi]  TTorktown  309 

They  request  a  cessation  of  arms  for  twenty  four 
hours;  also  desire  to  know  upon  what  conditions  the 
garrison  may  expect  to  surrender.  General  Wash- 
ington informed  them  what  terms  he  would  give 
them.  He  has  allowed  them  only  two  hours  to  con- 
sider them  and  to  give  an  answer. 

Four  years  ago  to-day  Burgoyne  and  his  whole 
army  surrendered  to  the  United  States.  That  signal 
instance  of  the  smiles  of  heaven,  and  what  we  now 
have  in  prospect,  should  make  us  very  thankful  to 
Almighty  God. 

1 8th.  This  day  the  enemy  have  agreed  to  sur- 
render themselves  prisoners  of  war  to  the  combined 
arms  of  France  and  America.     Hallelujah  ! 

19th.  This  day  the  enemy  marched  out  of  their 
works  and  laid  down  their  arms.  Some  French  and 
American  troops  have  taken  possession  of  the  town. 

20th.  What  an  alteration  do  we  find  !  The  fields 
and  plains,  which  so  lately  were  the  theatres  of  death 
and  carnage,  are  now  places  of  safety,  and  peace ! 


Source  Book  of  American  History 

FOR  SCHOOLS   AND   READERS 

Edited  bv  Albert  Bushnell  Hart,  Ph.D. 

Author  of  "  American  History  told  by  Contemporaries ,"  etc. 


Cloth.        i2mo.        60  cents,  net 


"  The  book,  as  the  author  intends,  is  abundantly  suggestive.  But  at  the 
same  time  it  is  in  its  facts  good  history,  and  so  skilfully  and  admirably 
arranged  as  to  arouse  in  every  young  reader  a  desire  for  wider  reading  upon 
the  interesting  themes  broached.  To  the  teacher  well  up  in  history  it  will  be 
found  a  rich  mine  of  thought."  —  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

"  A  fine  piece  of  historical  work,  grouping  extracts  from  trustworthy  rec- 
ords, and  with  some  facsimile  illustrations,  with  the  object  of  showing  whence 
our  knowledge  of  history  is  derived,  how  it  is  obtained,  and  what  the  proper 
use  of  material  for  history  is  when  discovered.  It  is  admirably  adapted  to 
give  as  ample  a  knowledge  as  can  be  furnished  consistently  with  the  inevi- 
table limitations  of  such  a  work." —  The  Congregationalism. 

"  A  volume  that  we  have  examined  with  close  attention  and  can  commend 
with  confidence.  In  about  four  hundred  pages  of  text,  it  finds  room  for  some- 
thing like  one  hundred  and  fifty  examples  of  the  original  material  of  our  his- 
tory from  the  voyages  of  Columbus  to  the  Spanish-American  War.  The 
selections  are  judiciously  made,  edited,  and  annotated;  the  introductory  chap- 
ters for  teachers  are  of  the  most  helpful  sort;  and  the  book  is  sold  at  so  low  a 
price  that  no  secondary  school  in  which  American  history  is  taught  can  find  a 
reasonable  excuse  for  not  employing  it  as  an  adjunct  to  the  regular  manual." 

—  The  Diai. 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

66    FIFTH    AVENUE,    NEW    YORK 

BOSTON  CHICAGO  SAN   FRANCISCO  ATLANTA 

100  Boylston  St.      378  Wabash  Ave.      319-325  Sansome  St.       135  Whitehall  St. 


A  Short  History  of  the  United  States 

FOR    GRAMMAR    GRADES 

By  Edward  Channing 

Author  of  "A  Student's  History  of  the  United  States,"  etc. 


Half  leather.        121110.        90  cents,  net 


COMMENTS 

J.  A.  TUTTLE,  Superintendent  of  Schools,  Boothbay  Harbor,  Me. 

"  I  am  much  pleased  with  its  contents  and  arrangement.  The  essentials 
are  there  in  language  the  average  child  can  understand.  The  convenient  ref- 
erences to  other  books  is  an  improvement  the  wide-awake  teacher  will  appre 
ciate." 

LEWIS  E.  FUNNELL,  Principal  Elm  Street  School,  Stamford,  Conn. 

"  I  am  delighted  with  Channing's  Short  History.  It  is  admirably  adapted  to 
the  needs  of  the  highest  grammar  grades.  In  this  presentation  of  our  country's 
history  are  combined  the  broad  scholarship  of  the  university  professor  and  the 
skill  of  the  grammar  school  teacher.     Altogether  it  is  an  ideal  text-book." 

N.  G.  KINGSLEY,  Principal  Doyle-Avenue  Grammar  School,  Providence,  R.I. 

"  It  is  an  admirable  presentation  of  the  origin  and  growth  of  our 
nation.  From  cover  to  cover  it  is  made  intensely  interesting,  not  only  by 
striking  illustrations  and  complete  maps,  but  by  the  arrangement  of  the  text 
and  the  facts  presented  in  a  clear,  logical  manner.  The  references  to 
other  text-books  in  history  is  a  commendable  feature.  I  fully  agree  with  the 
author's  statement  in  the  preface  as  to  the  best  method  of  studying  the  history 
of  our  country." 

G.  H.  KNOWLTON,  Superintendent  of  Schools,  Swansea,  Seekonk,  and  Free- 
town, Mass. 

"It  is  desirable  on  account  of  its  brevity;  its  marginal  references  to  other 
books  is  an  excellent  feature;  the  maps  are  good;  and  I  like  the  use  of  chap- 
ters rather  than  sharply  marked  divisions  by  administrations." 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

66   FIFTH   AVENUE,   NEW   YORK 

BOSTON  CHICAGO  SAN  FRANCISCO  ATLANTA 

100  Boylston  St.       378  Wabash  Ave.    319-325  Sansome  St.       135  Whitehall  St. 


